Malcolm and Grant cross the Rhine at midnight.—Page 184.
—The Lion of the North


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
A TALE OF THE TIMES OF
GUSTAVUS ADOLPHUS AND THE WARS OF RELIGION.
By G. A. HENTY,
Author of ''Bonnie Prince Charlie," "With Clive in India," "The Dragon and
the Raven," "The Young Carthaginian," "In Freedom's Cause,"
"With Lee in Virginia," "By Pike and Dyke," "Captain
Bayley's Heir," "By England's Aid,"
"Under Drake's Flag," "In the
Reign of Terror," etc.
ILLUSTRATED BY JOHN SCHONBERG.
NEW YORK:
A. L. BURT, PUBLISHER





PREFACE.
My Dear Lads : You are nowadays cajled upon to
acquire so great a mass of learning and informa-
tion in the period of life between the ages of twelve
and eighteen that it is not surprising that but little
time can be spared for the study of the history
of foreign nations. Most lads are, therefore,
lamentably ignorant of the leading events of even
the most important epochs of Continental history,
although, as many of these events have exercised a
marked influence upon the existing state of affairs
in Europe, a knowledge of them is far more useful,
and, it may be said, far more interesting than that
of the comparatively petty affairs of Athens,
Sparta, Corinth, and Thebes.
Prominent among such epochs is the Thirty
Years' War, which arose from the determination of
the Emperor of Austria to crush out Protestantism
throughout Germany. Since the invasion of the
Huns no struggle which has taken place in Europe
has approached this in the obstinacy ©f the fighting
and the terrible sufferings which the war inflicted
upon the people at large. During these thirty
years the population of Germany decreased by


iv
PREFACE.
nearly a third, and in some of the states half the
towns and two-thirds of the villages absolutely
disappeared.
The story of the Thirty Years' War is too long
to be treated in one volume. Fortunately it divides
itself naturally into two parts. The first begins
with the entry of Sweden, under her chivalrous
monarch Gustavus Adolphus, upon the struggle,
and terminates with his death and that of his great
rival Wallenstein. This portion of the war has
been treated in the present story. The second
period begins at the point when France assumed
the leading part in the struggle, and concludes with
the peace which secured liberty of conscience to the
Protestants of Germany. This period I hope to
treat some day in another story, so that you may
have a complete picture of the war. The military
events of the present tale, the battles, sieges, and
operations, are all taken from the best authorities,
while for the account of the special doings of
Mackay's, afterward Munro's Scottish Regiment,
I am indebted to Mr. J. Grant's " Life of Sir John
Hepburn."
Yours sincerely,
G. A. Hentt.


CONTENTS.
CHAPTER L
PAGE.
The Invitation 7
CHAPTER II.
Shipwrecked 25
CHAPTER III.
Sir John Hepburn 42
CHAPTER IV.
New Brandenburg 61
CHAPTER V.
Marauders 79
CHAPTER VI.
The Attack on the Village 95
CHAPTER VII.
A Quiet Time 113
CHAPTER VIII.
The Siege of Mansfeld 130
CHAPTER IX.
The Battle of Breitenfeld 148


-
vi CONTENTS.
CHAPTER X.
PAGE.
The Passage of the Rhine 166'
CHAPTER XI.
The Capture of Oppenheim 184
CHAPTER XII.
The Passage of the Lech 202
CHAPTER XIII.
Captured by the Peasants 219
CHAPTER XIV.
In the Church Tower 287
CHAPTER XV. i
A Timely Rescue 254
CHAPTER XVI.
The Siege of Nuremberg 273
CHAPTER XVII.
The Death of Gustavus 291
CHAPTER XVIII.
Wounded 308
CHAPTER XIX.
A Pause in Hostilities 321
CHAPTER XX. I
Friends in Trouble 333
CHAPTER XXI.
Flight -- 351


CONTENTS. vii
CHAPTER XXII.
PAGE.
The Conspiracy 371
CHAPTER XXIII.
The Murder of Wallenstein 387 ,
CHAPTER XXIV.
Malcolm's Escape 405
CHAPTER XXV.
Nordlingen 422


i
1
1


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
CHAPTER I.
THE INVITATION.
It was late in the afternoon in the spring of the
year 1630; the hilltops of the south of Scotland
were covered with masses of cloud, and a fierce
wind swept the driving rain before it with such
force that it was not easy to make way against it.
It had been raining for three days without intermis-
sion. Every little mountain burn had become a
boiling torrent, while the rivers had risen above
their banks and flooded the low lands in the valleys.
The shades of evening were closing in, when a
lad of some sixteen years of age stood gazing across
the swollen waters of the Nith rushing past in tur-
bid flood. He scarce seemed conscious of the pour-
ing rain; but with his lowland bonnet pressed down
over his eyes, and his plaid wrapped tightly round
him, he stood on a rising hummock of ground at the
edge of the flood, and looked across the stream.
"If they are not here soon," he said to himself,
"they will not get across the Nith to-night. None
but bold riders could do so now; but by what uncle


8
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
says, Captain Hume must be that and more. Ah!
here they come."
As he spoke two horsemen rode down the oppo-
site side of the valley and halted at the water's edge.
The prospect was not a pleasant one. The river was
sixty or seventy feet wide, and in the center the
water swept along in a raging current.
"You cannot cross here," the boy shouted at the
top of his voice. "You must go higher up where
the water's deeper."
The wind swept his words away, but his gestures
were understood.
"The boy is telling us to go higher up," said one
of the horsemen.
"I suppose he is," the other replied; "but here
is the ford. You see the road we have traveled
ends here, and I can see it again on the other side.
It is getting dark, and were we to cross higher up
we might lose our way and get bogged; it is years
since I was here. What's the boy going to do now %
Show us a place for crossing?"
The lad, on seeing the hesitation of the horsemen,
had run along the bank up the stream, and to their
surprise, when he had gone a little more than a-hun-
dred yards, he dashed into the water. For a time
the water was shallow, and he waded out until he
reached the edge of the regular bank of the river,
and then swam out into the current.
"Go back," the horseman shouted; but his voice
did not reach the swimmer, who, in a few strokes,
was in the full force of the stream, and was soon


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
9
lost to the sight of the horsemen among the short
foaming waves of the torrent.
"The boy will be drowned," one of the horsemen
said, spurring his horse up the valley; but in
another minute the lad was seen breasting the
calmer water just above the ford.
"You cannot cross here, Captain Hume," he said,
as he approached the horsemen. "You must go
nigh a mile up the river."
"Why, who are you, lad?" the horseman asked.
"and how do you know my name?"
"I'm the nephew of Nigel Graeme. Seeing how
deep the floods were I came out to show you the
way, for the best horse in the world could not swim
the Mth here now."
"But this is the ford," Captain Hume said.
"Yes, this is the ford in dry weather. The bot-
tom here is hard rock and easy to ride over when
the river is but waist-deep, but below and above
this place it is covered with great boulders. The
water is six feet deep here now, and the horses
would be carried down among the rocks, and would
never get across. A mile up the river is always
deep, and though the current is strong there is
nothing to prevent a bold horseman from swimming
across."
"I thank you heartily, young sir," Captain Hume
said. "I can see how broken is the surface of the
water, and doubt not that it would have fared
hard with us had we attempted to swim across
here. In faith, Munro, we have had a narrow
escape."


10
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
"Ay, indeed," the other agreed. "It would have
been hard if you and I, after going through all the
battlefields of the Low Countries, should have been
drowned here together in a Scottish burn. Your
young friend is a gallant lad and a good swimmer,
for in truth it was no light task to swim that torrent
with the water almost as cold as ice."
"Now, sirs, will you please to ride on," the boy
said; "it is getting dark fast, and the sooner we are
across the better."
So saying he went off at a fast run, the horses
trotting behind him. A mile above he reached the
spot he had spoken of. The river was narrower
here, and the stream was running with great
rapidity, swirling and heaving as it went, but with
a smooth, even surface.
"Two hundred yards farther up," the boy said,
"is the beginning of the deep; if you take the
water there yon. will get across so as to climb up by
that sloping bank just opposite."
He led the way to the spot he indicated, and then
plunged into the stream, swimming quietly and
steadily across, and allowing the stream to drift him
down. The horseman followed his example. They
had swum many a swollen river, and although their
horses snorted and plunged at first, they soon quieted
down and swam steadily over. They just struck the
spot which the boy had indicated. He had
already arrived there, and, without a word, trotted
forward.
It was soon dark, and the horsemen were obliged


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
11
to keep close to his heels to see his figure. It was
as much as they could do to keep up with him, for
the ground was rough and broken, sometimes
swampy, sometimes strewn with boulders.
"It is well we have a guide," Colonel Munro said
to his companion; "for assuredly, even had we got
safely across the stream, we should never have
found our way across such a country as this. Scot-
land is a fine country, Hume, a grand country, and
we are all proud of it, you know, but for cam-
paigning, give me the plains of Germany; while,
as for your weather here, it is only fit for a water-
rat."
Hume laughed at this outburst.
"I shan't be sorry, Munro, for a change of dry
clothes and a corner by a fire; but we must be
nearly there now if I remember right. Gramme's
hold is about three miles from the Nith."
The boy presently gave a loud shout, and a min-
ute later lights were seen ahead, and in two or three
minutes the horsemen drew up at a door beside
which two men were standing with torches; another
strolled out as they stopped.
"Welcome, Hume! I am glad indeed to see you;
and—ah! is it you, Munro? it is long indeed since
we met."
"That it is, Graeme; it is twelve years since we
-were students together at St. Andrew's."
"I did not think ^ou would have come on such a
night," Graeme said.
"I doubt that we should have come to-night, or


12
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
any other night, Nigel, if it had not been that that
brave boy who calls you uncle swam across the Mth
to show us the best way to cross. It was a gallant
deed, and I consider we owe him our lives."
"It would have gone hard with you, indeed, had
you tried to swim the JSTith at the ford; had I not
made so sure you would not come 1 would have sent
a man down there. I missed Malcolm after dinner,
and wondered what had become of him. But come
in and get your wet things off. It is a cold wel-
come keeping you here. My men will take your
horses round to the stable and see that they are
well rubbed down and warmly littered."
In a quarter of an hour the party were assembled
again in the sitting-room. It was a bare room with
heavily timbered ceiling and narrow windows high
up from the ground; for the house was built for
purposes of defense, like most Scottish residences in
those days. The floor was thickly strewn with
rushes. Arms and trophies of the chase hung on
the walls, and a bright fire blazing on the hearth
gave it a warm and cheerful aspect. As his guests
entered the room Graeme presented them with a
large silver cup of steaming liquor.
"Drain this," he said, " to begin with. I will war-
rant me a draught of spiced wine will drive the cold
of the Nith out of your bones."
The travelers drank off the liquor.
"'Tis a famous drink," Hume said, " and there is
nowhere I enjoy it so much as in Scotland, for the
cold here seems to have a knack of getting into one's


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
13
very marrow, though I will say there have been
times in the Low Countries when we have appreci-
ated such a draught. Well, and how goes it with
you, Graeme?"
"Things might be better; in fact, times in Scot-
land have been getting worse and worse ever since
King James went to England, and all the court with
him. If it were not for an occasional raid among
the wild folks of Galloway, and a few quarrels
among ourselves, life would be too dull to bear
here."
"But why bear it?" Captain Hume asked. "You
used to have plenty of spirit in our old college days,
Graeme, and I wonder at your rusting your life out
here when there is a fair field and plenty of honor,
to say nothing of hard cash, to be won in the Low
Country. Why, beside Hepburn's regiment, which
has made itself a name throughout all Europe, there
are half a score of Scottish regiments in the service
of the king of Sweden, and his gracious majesty,
Gustavus Adolphus, does not keep them idle, I war-
rant you."
"I have thought of going a dozen times," Graeme
said, "but you see circumstances have kept me
back; but I have all along intended to cross the
seas when Malcolm came of an age to take the
charge of his father's lands. When my brother
James was dying from that swordthrust he got in
a fray with the Duffs, I promised him I would be a
father to the boy, and see that he got his
rights."


14
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
"Well, we will talk of the affair after supper,
Graeme, for now that I have got rid of the cold I
begin to perceive that I am well-nigh famished."
As the officer was speaking, the servitors were
laying the table, and supper was soon brought in.
After ample justice had been done to this, and the
board was again cleared, the three men drew their
seats round the fire, Malcolm seating himself on a
low stool by his uncle.
"And now to business, Nigel," Colonel Munro
said. "We have not come back to Scotland to see
the country, or to enjoy your weather, or even for
the pleasure of swimming your rivers in flood. We
are commissioned by the king of Sweden to raise
some three thousand or four thousand more Scot-
tish troops. I believe that the king intends to take
part in the war in Germany, where the Protestants
are getting terribly mauled, and where, indeed, it is
likely that the Reformed religion will be stamped
out altogether unless the Swedes strike in to their
rescue. My chief object is to fill up to its full
strength of two thousand men the Mackay Regi-
ment of which I am lieutenant-colonel. The rest of
the recruits whom we may get will go as drafts to
fill up the vacancies in the other regiments. So
you see here we are, and it is our intention to beat
up all our friends and relations, and ask them each
to raise a company or half a company of recruits,
of which, of course, they would have the command.
"We landed at Berwick, and wrote to several of
our friends that we were coming. Scott of Jedburgh



Colonel Munro seeks to enlist Nigel Graeme and his nephew.—Page 15.
—The Lion of the North.





THE LION OF THE NORTH.
IS
has engaged to raise a company. Balfour of Lauder-
dale, who is a cousin of mine, has promised to bring
another; they were both at St. Andrew's with us,
as you may remember, Graeme. Young Hamilton,
who has been an ensign in my regiment, left us on
the way. He will raise a company in Douglasdale.
Now, Graeme, don't you think you can bring us a
band of the men of Nithsdale?"
"I don't know," Graeme said hesitatingly. "I
should like it of all things, for I am sick of
doing nothing here, and my blood often runs hot
when I read of the persecutions of the Protestants
in Germany; but I don't think I can manage it."
"Oh, nonsense, Nigel!" said Hume; "you can
manage it easily enough if you have the will. Are
you thinking of the lad there? Why not bring him
with you? He is young, certainly, but he could
carry a color; and as for his spirit and bravery,
Munro and I will vouch for it."
"Oh, do, uncle," the lad exclaimed, leaping to his
feet in his excitement. "I promise you I would not
give you any trouble; and as for marching, there
isn't a man in Nithsdale who can tire me out across
the mountains."
"But what's to become of the house, Malcolm,
and the land and the herds?"
"Oh, they will be all right," the boy said.
"Leave old Duncan in charge, and he will look after
them."
"But I had intended you to go to St. Andrew's
next year, Malcolm, and I think the best plan will


16
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
be for you to go there at once. As you say, Duncan
can look after the place."
Malcolm's face fell.
"Take the lad with you, Graeme," Colonel Munro
said. "Three years under Gustavus will do him
vastly more good than will St. Andrew's. You know
it never did us any good to speak of. We learned
a little more Latin than we knew when we went
there, but I don't know that that has been of any
use to us; whereas for the dry tomes of divinity we
waded through, I am happy to say that not a single
word of the musty stuff remains in my brains. The
boy will see life and service, he will have opportu-
nities of distinguishing himself under the eye of the
most chivalrous king in Europe, he will have entered
a noble profession, and have a fair chance of better-
ing his fortune, all of which is a thousand times
better than settling down here in this corner of
Scotland."
"I must think it over," Graeme said; "it is a
serious step to take. I had thought of his going to
the court at London after he left the university, and
of using our family interest to push his way there."
"What is he to do in London?" Munro said.
"The old pedant James, who wouldn't spend a shil-
ling or raise a dozen men to aid the cause of his own
daughter, and who thought more of musty dogmatic'
treatises than of the glory and credit of the country
he ruled over, or the sufferings of his co-religionists
in Germany, has left no career open to a lad of
spirit."


THE LION OF THE NORTH. 17
"Well, I will think it over by the morning,"
Graeme said. "And now tell me a little more about
the merits of this quarrel in Germany. If I am
going to tight, I should like at least to know exactly
what I am fighting about."
"My dear fellow," Hume laughed, "you will
never make a soldier if you always want to know
the ins and outs of every quarrel you have to tight
about; but for once the tenderest conscience may
be satisfied as to the justice of the contention. But
Munro is much better versed in the history of the
affair than I am; for, to tell you the truth, beyond
the fact that it is a general row between the Pro-
testants and Catholics, I have not troubled myself
much in the matter."
"You must know," Colonel Munro began, "that
some twenty years ago the Protestant princes of
Germany formed a league for mutual protection and
support, which they called the Protestant Union; and
a year later the Catholics, on their side, constituted
what they called the Holy League. At that time
the condition of the Protestants was not unbearable.
In Bohemia, where they constituted two-thirds of
the population, Rudolph II., and after him Mathias,
gave conditions of religious freedom.
"Gradually, however, the Catholic party about
the emperor gained the upper hand then various
acts in breach of the conditions granted to the Pro-
testants were committed, and public spirit on both
sides became much embittered. On the 23d of May,
1618, the Estates of Bohemia met at Prague, and


18
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
the Protestant nobles, headed by Count Thurn,
came there armed, and demanded from the Imperial
councilors an account of the high-handed proceed
ings. A violent quarrel ensued, and finally the
Protestant deputies seized the councilors Martinitz
and Slavata, and their secretary, and hurled them
from the window into the dry ditch, fifty feet below.
Fortunately for the councilors the ditch contained a
quantity of light rubbish, and they and their sec-
retary escaped without serious damage. The in-
cident, however, was the commencement of war.
Bohemia was almost independent of Austria, admin-
istering its own internal affairs. The Estates
invested Count Thurn with the command of the
army. The Protestant Union supported Bohemia
in its action. Mathias, who was himself a tolerant
and well-meaning man, tried to allay the storm;
but, failing to do so, marched an army into
Bohemia.
"Had Mathias lived matters would probaby have
arranged themselves, but he died the following
spring, and was succeeded by Ferdinand II. Ferdi-
nand is one of the most bigoted Catholics living,
and is at the same time a bold and resolute man;
and he had taken a solemn vow at the shrine of
Loretto that, if ever he came to the throne, he would
re-establish Catholicism throughout his dominions.
Both parties prepared for the strife; the Bohemians
renounced their allegiance to him and nominated
the Elector Palatine Frederick V., the husband of
our Scotch princess, their king.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
19
"The first blow was struck at Zablati. There a
Union army, led by Mansfeldt, was defeated by the
Imperial general Bucquoi. A few days later, how-
ever, Count Thurn, marching through Moravia and
Upper Austria, laid siege to Vienna. Ferdinand's
own subjects were estranged from him, and the cry
of the Protestant army, 'Equal rights for all
Christian churches,' was approved by the whole
population—for even in Austria itself there were
a very large number of Protestants. Ferdinand had
but a few soldiers, the population of the city were
hostile, and had Thurn only entered the town he
could have seized the emperor without any resist-
ance.
. "Thurn hesitated, and endeavored instead to
obtain the conditions of toleration which the
Protestants required; and sixteen Austrian barons
in the city were in the act of insisting upon Ferdi-
nand signing these when the head of the relieving
army entered the city. Thurn retired hastily. The
Catholic princes and representatives met at Frank-
fort and elected Ferdinand Emperor of Germany.
He at once entered into a strict agreement with
Maximilian of Bavaria to crush Protestantism
throughout Germany. The Bohemians, however, in
concert with Bethlem Gabor, king of Hungary,
again besieged Vienna; but as the winter set in
they were obliged to retire. From that moment
the Protestant cause was lost; Saxony and Hesse-
Darmstadt left the Union aud joined Ferdinand.
Denmark, which had promised its assistance to the


20
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
Protestants, was persuaded to remain quiet. Sweden
was engaged in a war with the Poles.
"The Protestant army was assembled at Ulm;
the army of the League, under the order of Maxi-
milian of Bavaria, was at Donauworth. Maximilian
worked upon the fears of the Protestant princes,
who, frightened at the contest they had undertaken,
agreed to a peace, by which they bound themselves
to afford no aid to Frederick V.
"The Imperial forces then marched to Bohemia
and attacked Frederick's army outside Prague, and
in less than an hour completely defeated it. Fred-
erick escaped with his family to Holland. Ferdi-
dinand then took steps to carry out his oath. The
religious freedom granted by Mathias was abol-
ished. In Bohemia, Moravia, Silesia, and Austria
proper many of the promoters of the rebellion were
punished in life and property. The year following
all members of the Calvinistic sect were forced to
leave their country, a few months afterward the
Lutherans were also expelled, and in 1627 the
exercise of all religious forms except those of the
Catholic Church was forbidden; two hundred of the
noble, and thirty thousand of the wealthier and
industrial classes, were driven into exile; and lands
and property to the amount of £5,000,000 or £6,000,-
000 were confiscated.
"The hereditary dominions of Frederick Y. were
invaded, the Protestants were defeated, the Palati-
nate entirely subdued, and the electorate' was
conferred upon Maximilian of Bavaria; and the


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
21
rigid laws against the Protestants were carried into
effect in the Palatinate also. It had now become
evident to all Europe that the emperor of Austria
was determined to stamp out Protestantism through-
out Germany; and the Protestant princes, now
thoroughly alarmed, besought aid from the Protes-
tant countries, England, Holland and Denmark.
King James, who had seen unmoved the misfortunes
which had befallen his daughter and her husband,
and who had been dead to the general feeling of the
country, could no longer resist, and England agreed
to supply an annual subsidy; Holland consented to
supply troops; and the king of Denmark joined
the League, and was to take command of the army.
"In Germany the Protestants of Lower Saxony
and Brunswick, and the partisan leader Mansfeldt,
were still in arms. The army under the king of
Denmark advanced into Brunswick, and was there
confronted by that of the League under Tilly;
while an Austrian army, raised by Wallenstein, also
marched against it. Mansfeldt endeavored to pre-
vent Wallenstein from joining Tilly, but was met
and defeated by the former general. Mansfeldt
was, however, an enterprising leader, and falling
back into Brandenburg, recruited his army, joined
the force under the Duke of Saxe-Weimar, and
started by forced marches to Silesia and Moravia,
to join Bethlem Gabor in Hungary. Wallenstein
was therefore obliged to abandon his campaign
against the Danes and to follow him. Mansfeldt
joined the Hungarian army, but so rapid were his


22
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
marches that his force had dwindled away to a
mere skeleton, and the assistance which it would be
to the Hungarians was so small that Bethlem Gabor
refused to co-operate with it against Austria.
"Mansfeldt disbanded his remaining soldiers, and
two months afterward died. Wallenstein then
marched north. In the meantine Tilly had attacked
King Christian at Lutter, and completely defeated
him. I will tell you about that battle some other
time. When Wallenstein came north it was decided
that Tilly should carry the war into Holland, and
that Wallenstein should deal with the king of
Denmark and the Protestant princes. In the
course of two years he drove the Danes from Silesia,
subdued Brandenburg and Mecklenburg, and,
advancing into Pomerania, besieged Stralsund.
"What a siege that was to be sure! Wallenstein
had sworn to capture the place, but he didn't reckon
upon the Scots. After the siege had begun Lieuten-
ant-general Sir Alexander Leslie, with five thousand
Scots and Swedes, fought his way into the town;
and though Wallenstein rained fire upon it, though
we were half-starved and ravaged by plague, we
held out for three months, repulsing every assault,
till at last the Imperialists were obliged to draw off,
having lost twelve thousand two hundred men.
"This, however, was the solitary success on our
side, and a few months since, Christian signed a
peace, binding himself to interfere no more in the
affairs of Germany. When Ferdinand considered
himself free to carry out his plans, he issued an


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
23
edict by which the Protestants throughout Ger-
many were required to restore to the Catholics all
the monasteries and land which had formerly
belonged to the Catholic Church. The Catholic
service was alone to be performed, and the Catholic
princes of the empire were ordered to constrain
their subjects, by force if necessary, to conform to
the Catholic faith; and it was intimated to the
Protestant princes that they would be equally
forced to carry the edict into effect. But this was
too much. Even France disapproved, not from any
feeling of pity on the part of Richelieu for the
Protestants, but because it did not suit the interests
of France that Ferdinand should become the
absolute monarch of all Germany.
"In these circumstances Gustavus of Sweden at
once resolved to assist the Protestants in arms, and
ere long will take the field. That is what has
brought us here. Already in the Swedish army
there are ten thousand Scotchmen, and in Denmark
they also form the backbone of the force ; and both in
the Swedish and Danish armies the greater part of
the native troops are officered and commanded by
Scotchmen.
"Hitherto I myself have been in the Danish ser-
vice, but my regiment is about to take service with
the Swedes. It has been quietly intimated to us
that there will be no objection to our doing so,
although Christian intends to remain neutral, at any
rate for a time. We suffered very heavily at Lutter,
and I need five hundred men to fill up my ranks
to the full strength.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
"Now, Graeme, I quite rely upon you. You were
at college with Hepburn, Hume, and myself, and it
will be a pleasure for us all to fight side by side;
and if I know anything of your disposition I am
sure you cannot be contented to be remaining here
at the age of nine-and-twenty, rusting out your life
as a Scotch laird, while Hepburn has already won
a name which is known through Europe."


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
25
CHAPTEE II.
SHIPWRECKED.
Upon the following morning Nigel Graeme told
his visitors that he had determined to accept their
offer, and would at once set to work to raise a com-
pany.
"I have," he said," as you know, a small patrimony
of my own, and as for the last eight years I have
been living here looking after Malcolm I have been
laying by my rents, and can now furnish the arms
and accouterments for a hundred men without diffi-
culty. When Malcolm comes of age he must act
for himself, and can raise two or three hundred men
if he chooses; but at present he will march in my
company. I understand that I have the appoint-
ment of my own officers."
"Yes, until you join the regiment," Munro said.
"You have the first appointments. Afterward the
colonel will fill up vacancies. You must decide how
you will arm your men, for you must know that
Gustavus' regiments have their right and left wings
composed of musketeers, while the center is formed
of pikemen, so you must decide to which branch your
company shall belong."


26
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
"I would choose the pike," Nigel said, "for after
all it must be by the pike that the battle is decided."
"Quite right, Nigel. I have here with me a
drawing of the armor in use with us. You see they
have helmets of an acorn shape, with a rim turning
up in front; gauntlets, buff-coats well padded in
front, and large breastplates. The pikes vary from
fourteen to eighteen feet long according to the taste
of the commander. We generally use about sixteen.
If your company is a hundred strong you will have
two lieutenants and three ensigns. Be careful in
choosing your officers. I will fill in the king's com-
mission to you as captain of the company, author-
izing you to enlist men for his service and to appoint
officers thereto."
An hour or two later Colonel Munro and Captain
Hume proceeded on their way. The news speedily
spread through Nithsdale that Nigel Graeme had re-
ceived a commission from the king of Sweden to
raise a company in his service, and very speedily
men began to pour in. The disbandment of the
Scottish army had left but few careers open at home
to the youth of that country, and very large num-
bers had consequently flocked to the Continent and
taken service in one or other of the armies there,
any opening of the sort, therefore, had only to be
known to be freely embraced. Consequently, in
eight-and-forty hours Nigel Graeme had applications
from a far larger number than he could accept, and
he was enabled to pick and choose among the
applicants. Many young men of good family were


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
27
among them, for in those days service in the ranks
was regarded as honorable, and great numbers of
young men of good family and education trailed a
pike in the Scotch regiments in the service of the
various powers of Europe. Two young men whose
property adjoined his own, Herries and Farquhar,
each of whom brought twenty of his own tenants
with him, were appointed lieutenants, while two
others, Leslie and Jamieson, were with Malcolm
named as ensigns. The non-commissioned officers
were appointed from men who had served before.
Many of the men already possessed armor which
was suitable, for in those days there was no strict
uniformity of military attire, and the armies of the
various nationalities differed very slightly from each
other. Colonel Munro returned in the course of a
fortnight, Nigel Graeme's company completing the
number of men required to fill up the ranks of his
regiment.
Captain. Hume had proceeded further north.
Colonel Munro stopped for a week in Nithsdale,
giving instructions to the officers and non-commis-
sioned officers as to the drill in use in the Swedish
army. Military maneuvers were in these days very
different to what they have now become. The
movements were few and simple, and easily
acquired. Gustavus had, however, introduced an
entirely new formation into his army. Hitherto
troops had fought in solid masses, twenty or more
deep. Gustavus taught his men to fight six deep,
maintaining that if troops were steady this depth of


28
THE LION OF THIS NORTH.
formation should be able to sustain any assault upon
it, and that with a greater depth the men behind
were useless in the fight. His cavalry fought only
three deep. The recruits acquired the new tactics
with little difficulty. In Scotland for generations
every man and boy had received a certain military
training, and all were instructed in the use of the
pike; consequently, at the end of a week Colonel
Munro pronounced Nigel Grasme's company capable
of taking their place in the regiment without dis-
credit, and so went forward to see to the training of
the companies of Hamilton, Balfour, and Scott,
having arranged with Graeme to march his company
to Dunbar in three weeks' time, when he would be
joined by the other three companies.
Malcolm was delighted with the stir and bustle of
his new life. Accustomed to hard exercise, to
climbing and swimming, he was a strong and well-
grown lad, and was in appearance fully a year
beyond his age. He felt but little fatigued by the
in'cessant drill in which the days were passed, though
he was glad enough of an evening to lay aside his
armor of which the officers wore in those days con-
siderably more than the soldiers, the mounted
officers being still clad in full armor, while those
on foot wore back and arm pieces, and often leg
pieces, in addition to the helmet and breastplate.
They were armed with swords and pistols, and car-
ried besides what were called half-pikes, or pikes
some seven feet long. They wore feathers in their
helmets, and the armor was of fine quality, and
often richly damascened, or inlaid with gold.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
29
Very proud did Malcolm feel as on the appointed
day he marched with the company from Nithsdale,
with the sun glittering on their arms and a drum-
mer beating the march at their head. They arrived
in due course at Dunbar, and were in a few hours
joined by the other three companies under Munro
himself. The regiment which was now commanded
by Lieutenant-colonel Munro had been raised in 1626
by Sir Donald Mackay of Farre and Strathnaver,
one thousand five hundred strong, for the service of
the king of Denmark. Munro was his cousin, and
when Sir Donald went home shortly before, he
succeeded to the command of the regiment. They
embarked at once on board a ship which Munro had
chartered, and were landed in Denmark and marched
to Flensberg, where the rest of the regiment was
tying-
A fortnight was spent in severe drill, and then
orders were received from Oxenstiern, the chancel-
lor of Sweden, to embark the regiment on board
two Swedish vessels, the Lillynichol and the
Hound. On board the former were the companies
of Captains Robert Munro, Hector Munro, Bullion,
Nigel Graeme, and Hamilton. Colonel Munro
sailed in this ship, while Major Sennot commanded
the wing of the regiment on board the Hound.
The baggage horses and ammunition were in a
smaller vessel.
The orders were that they were to land at
Wolgast on the southern shore of the Baltic.
Scarcely had they set sail than the weather changed,


30
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
and a sudden tempest burst upon them. Higher
and higher grew the wind, and the vessels were
separated in the night. The Lillynichol labored
heavily in the waves, and the discomfort of the
troops, crowded together between decks, was very
great. Presently it was discovered that she had
made a leak, and that the water was entering fast.
Munro at once called forty-eight soldiers to the
pumps. They were relieved every quarter of an
hour, and by dint of the greatest exertions barely
succeeded in keeping down the water. So heavily
did the vessel labor that Munro bore away for
Dantzig; but when night came on the storm in-
creased in fury. They were now in shoal water,
and the vessel, already half water-logged, became
quite unmanageable in the furious waves. Beyond
the fact that they were fast drifting on to the
Pomeranian coast, they were ignorant of their
position.
"This is a rough beginning," Nigel said to his
nephew. "We bargained to run the risk of being
killed by the Germans, but we did not expect to
run the hazard of being drowned. I doubt if the
vessel can live till morning. It is only eleven
o'clock yet, and in spite of the pumps she is getting
lower and lower in the water."
Before Malcolm had time to answer him there
was a tremendous crash which threw them off their
feet. All below struggled on deck, but nothing
could be seen in the darkness saves masses of foam
as the waves broke on the rock on which they had


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
31
struck. There were two more crashes, and then
another, even louder and more terrible, and the
vessel broke in two parts.
"Come aft all," Colonel Munro shouted; "this
part of the wreck is fixed."
With great efforts all on board managed to reach
the after portion oi the vessel, which was wedged
among the rocks, and soon afterward the forepart
broke up and disappeared. For two hours the sea
broke wildly over the ship, and all had to hold on
for life.
Malcolm, even in this time of danger, could not
but admire the calmness and coolness of his young
colonel. He at once set men to work with ropes
to drag toward the vessel the floating pieces of
wreck which were tossing about in the boiling surf.
The masts and yards were hauled alongside, and
the colonel instructed the men to make themselves
fast to these in case the vessel should go to pieces.
Hour after hour passed, and at last, to the joy of
all, daylight appeared. The boats had all been
broken to pieces, and Munro now set the men to
work to bind the spars and timbers together into a
raft. One of the soldiers and a sailor volunteered
to try to swim to shore with lines, but both were
dashed to pieces.
At one o'clock in the day some natives were seen
collecting on the shore, and these presently dragged
down a boat and launched it, and with great diffi-
culty rowed out to the ship. A line was thrown to
them, and with this they returned to shore, where


32
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
they made the line fast. The storm was now
abating somewhat, and Munro ordered the debarka-
tion to commence.
As many of the troops as could find a place on the
raft, or could cling to the ropes fastened on its sides,
started first, and by means of the line hauled the
raft ashore. A small party then brought it back to
the ship, while others manned the boat; and so
after a number of trips the whole of the troops and
crew were landed, together with all the weapons
and armor that could be saved.
From the peasantry Munro now learned that they
had been wrecked upon the coast of Rugenwalde, a
low-lying tract of country in the north of Pomerania.
The forts upon it were all in the possession of the
Imperialists, while the nearest post of the Swedes
was eighty miles away.
The position was not a pleasant one. Many of
the arms had been lost, and the gunpowder was of
course destroyed. The men were exhausted and
worn out with their long struggle with the tempest.
They were without food, and might at any moment
be attacked by their enemies.
"Something must be done, and that quickly,"
Munro said, " or our fate will be well-nigh as bad as
that of the Sinclairs; but before night we can do
nothing, and we must hope that the Germans will
not discover us till then."
Thereupon he ordered all the men to lie down
under shelter of the bushes on the slopes facing the
shore, and on no account to show themselves on the


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
33
higher ground. Then he sent a Walloon officer of
the regiment to the Pomeranian seneschal of the
old castle of Rugenwalde which belonged to
Bogislaus IV., Duke of Pomerania, to inform him
that a body of Scotch troops in the service of the
Swedish king had been cast on the coast, and beg-
ging him to supply them with a few muskets, some
dry powder, and bullets, promising if he would do
so that the Scotch would clear the town of its
Imperial garrison.
The castle itself, which was a very old feudal
building, was held only by the retainers of the duke,
and the seneschal at once complied with Munro's
request, for the Duke of Pomerania, his master,
although nominally an ally of the Imperialists, had
been deprived of all authority by them, and the
feelings of his subjects were entirely with the
Swedes.
Fifty old muskets, some ammunition and some
food were sent out by a secret passage to the Scots.
There was great satisfaction among the men when
these supplies arrived. The muskets which had
been brought ashore were cleaned up and loaded,
and the feeling that they were no longer in a
position to fall helplessly into the hands of any foe
who might discover them, restored the spirits of the
troops, and fatigue and hunger were forgotten as
they looked forward to striking a blow at the
enemy.
"What did the colonel mean by saying that our
position was well-nigh as bad as that of the Sin-


34
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
clairs?" Malcolm asked Captain Hector Munro, who
with two or three other officers was sheltering
under a thick clump of bushes.
"That was a bad business," Captain Munro replied.
"It happened now nigh twenty years ago. Colonel
Mohkhoven, a Swedish officer, had enlisted two
thousand three hundred men in Scotland for service
with Gustavus, and sailed with them and with a
regiment nine hundred strong raised by Sinclair en-
tirely of his own clan and name. Sweden was at
war with Denmark, and Stockholm was invested by
the Danish fleet when Monkhoven arrived with his
ships. Finding that he was unable to land, he sailed
north, landed at Trondheim, and marching over the
Norwegian Alps reached Stockholm in safety, where
the appearance of his reinforcements discouraged
the Danes and enabled Gustavus to raise the siege.
"Unfortunately Colonel Sinclair's regiment had
not kept with Monkhoven, it being thought better
that they should march by different routes so as to
distract the attention of the Norwegians, who were
bitterly hostile. The Sinclairs were attacked sev-
eral times, but beat off their assailants; when pass-
ing, however, through the tremendous gorge of
Kringellen, the peasantry of the whole surrounding
country gathered in the mountains. The road
wound along on one side of the gorge. So steep
was the hill that the path was cut in solid rock which
rose almost precipitously on one side, while far be-
low at their feet rushed a rapid torrent. As the
Sinclairs were marching along through this rocky


THE LION OF THE NOllTB.
35
gorge a tremendous fire was opened upon them
from the pine forests above, while hugh rocks and
stones came bounding down the precipice.
"The Sinclairs strove in vain to climb the moun-
tain side and get at their foes. It was impossible,
and they were simply slaughtered where they stood,
only one man of the whole regiment escaping to
tell the story."
"That was a terrible massacre indeed," Malcolm
said. "I have read of a good many surprises and
slaughters in our Scottish history, but never of such
complete destruction as that only one man out of
nine hundred should escape. And was the slaughter
never avenged?"
No," Munro replied. "We Scots would gladly
march north and repay these savage peasants for
the massacre of our countrymen, but the king of
Sweden has had plenty of occupation for his Scotch-
men in his own wars. What with the Russians and
the Poles and the Danes his hands have been pretty
full from that day to this, and indeed an expedition
against the Norsemen is one which would bring
more fatigue and labor than profit. The peasants
would seek shelter in their forests and mountains,
and march as we would we should never see them,
save when they fell upon us with advantage in some
defile."
At nightfall the troops were mustered, and, led
by the men who had brought the arms, they passed
by the secret passage into the castle, and thence
sallied suddenly into the town below. There they


36
THE LION Of THE NORTE.
fell upon a patrol of Imperial cavalry, who were all
shot down before they had time to draw their
swords. Then, scattering through the town, the
whole squadron of cuirassiers who garrisoned it were
either killed or taken prisoners. This easy con-
quest achieved, the first care of Munro was to feed
his troops. These were then armed from the stores
in the town, and a strong guard being placed lest
they should be attacked by the Austrian force,
which was, they learned, lying but seven miles
away, on the other side of the river, the troops lay
down to snatch a few hours of needed rest.
In the morning the country was scoured, and a
few detached posts of the Austrians captured. The
main body then advanced and blew up the bridge
across the river. Five days later an order came
from Oxenstiern, to whom Munro had at once
despatched the news of his capture of Rugenwalde,
ordering him to hold it to the last, the position
being a very valuable one, as opening an entrance
into Pomerania.
The passage of the river was protected by en-
trenchments, strong redoubts were thrown up
round Rugenwalde, and parties crossing the river
in boats collected provisions and stores from the
country to the very gates of Dantzig. The Aus-
trians rapidly closed in upon all sides, and for nine
weeks a constant series of skirmishes wTere main-
tained with them.
At the end of that time Sir John Hepburn
arrived from Spruce, having pushed forward by


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
37
order of Oxenstiern by forced marches to their
relief. Loud and hearty was the cheering when the
two Scotch regiments united, and the friends, Munro
and Hepburn, clasped hands. Not only had they
been at college together, but they had, after leaving
St. Andrew's, traveled in companionship on the
Continent for two or three years before taking
service, Munro entering that of France, while Hep-
burn joined Sir Andrew Gray as a volunteer when
he led a band to succor the Prince Palatine at the
commencement of the war.
"I have another old friend in my regiment,
Hepburn," the colonel said after the first greeting
was over—" Nigel Graeme ; of course you remember
him."
"Certainly I do," Hepburn exclaimed cordially,
"and right glad will I be to see him again; but I
thought your regiment was entirely from the
north."
"It was originally," Munro said; but I have
filled up the gaps with men from Nithsdale and the
south. I was pressed for time, and our glens of
Farre and Strathnaver had already been cleared of
all their best men. The other companies are all
commanded by men who were with us at St.
Andrew's—Balfour, George Hamilton, and James
Scott."
"That is well," Hepburn said. "Whether from
the north or south, Scots fight equally well; and
with Gustavus 'tis like being in our own country, so
large a proportion are we of his majesty's army.


38
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
And now, Munro, I fear that I must supersede you
in command, being senior to you in the service, and
having, moreover, his majesty's commission as
governor of the town and district."
"There is no one to whom I- would more wil-
lingly resign the command. I have seen some hard
fighting, but have yet my name to win; while you,
though still only a colonel, are famous throughout
Europe."
"Thanks to my men rather than to myself,"
Hepburn said, "though, indeed, mine is no better
than the other Scottish regiments in the king's
service; but we have had luck, and in war, you
know, luck is everything."
There were many officers in both regiments who
were old friends and acquaintances, and there was
much feasting that night in the Scotch camp. In
the morning work began again. The peasants of
the district, eight thousand strong, were mustered
and divided into companies, armed and disciplined,
and with these and the two Scotch regiments Hep-
burn advanced through Pomerania to the gates of
Colberg, fifty miles away, clearing the country of
the Austrians, who offered, indeed, but a faint
resistance.
The Lord of Kniphausen, a general in the Swedish
service, now arrived with some Swedish troops, and
prepared to besiege the town. The rest of Munro's
regiment accompanied him, having arrived safely at
their destination, and the whole were ordered to aid
in the investment of Colberg, while Hepburn was


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
39
to seize the town and castle of Schiefelbrune,five
miles distant, and there to check the advance of the
Imperialists, who were moving forward in strength
toward it.
Hepburn performed his mission with a party of
cavalry, and reported that although the castle was
dilapidated it was a place of strength, and that it
could be held by a resolute garrison; whereupon
Munro with five hundred men of his regiment was
ordered to occupy it. Nigel Graeme's company was
one of those which marched forward on the 6th of
November, and entering the town, which was almost
deserted by its inhabitants, set to work to prepare
it for defense. Ramparts of earth and stockades
were hastily thrown up, and the gates were backed
by piles of rubbish to prevent them being blown in
by petards.
Scarcely were the preparations completed before
the enemy were seen moving down the hillside.
"How many are there of them, think you ?" Mal-
colm asked Lieutenant Farquhar.
"I am not skilled in judging numbers, Malcolm,
but I should say that there must be fully five
thousand."
There were indeed eight thousand Imperialists
approaching, led by the Count of Montecuouli, a
distinguished Italian officer, who had with him the
regiments of Coloredo, Isslani, Goetz, Sparre, and
Charles Wallenstein, with a large force of mounted
Croats.
Munro's orders were to hold the town as long as


40
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
he could, and afterward to defend the castle to the
last man. The Imperial general sent in a message
requesting him to treat for the surrender of the
place; but Munro replied simply, that as no allusion
to the word treaty was contained in his instructions
he should defend the place to the last. The first
advance of the Imperialists was made by the
cavalry covered by one thousand musketeers, but
these were repulsed without much difficulty by the
Scottish fire.
The whole force then advanced to the attack with
great resolution. Desperately the Highlanders
defended the town, again and again the Imperial-
ists were repulsed from the slight rampart, and
when at last they won their way into the place by
dint of numbers, every street, lane, alley, and house
was defended to the last. Malcolm was almost
bewildered at the din, the incessant roll of mus-
ketry, the hoarse shouts of the contending troops,
the rattling of the guns, and the shrieks of pain.
Every time the Imperialists tried to force their
way in heavy columns up the streets the Scots
poured out from the houses to resist them, and
meeting them pike to pike hurled them backward.
Malcolm tried to keep cool, and to imitate the
behavior of his senior officers, repeating their orders,
and seeing that they were carried out.
Time after time the Austrians attempted to carry
the place, and were always hurled back, although
outnumbering the Scots by nigh twenty to one. At
last the town was in ruins, and was on fire in a


THE LION OF THE NORTH,
41
score of places. Its streets and lanes were heaped
with dead, and it was no longer tenable. Munro
therefore gave orders that the houses should every-
where be set on fire, and the troops fall back to the
castle.
Steadily and in good order his commands were
carried out, and with leveled pikes, still facing the
enemy, the troops retired into the castle. The
Imperial general, seeing how heavy had been his
losses in carrying the open town, shrank from the
prospect of assaulting a castle defended by such
troops, and when night fell he quietly marched
away with the force under his command.


42
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
CHAPTEE III.
SIR JOHN HEPBCEN.
Munro's first care, when he found that the
Imperialists had retreated in the direction of Col-
berg, was to send out some horsemen to discover
whether the Swedes were in a position to cover that
town. The men returned in two hours with the
report that Field-marshal Horn, with the Swedish
troops from Stettin, had joined Kniphausen and
Hepburn, and were guarding the passage between
the enemy and Colberg.
Two days later a message arrived to the effect
that Sir Donald Mackay, who had now been created
Lord Reay, had arrived to take the command of his
regiment, and that Nigel Graeme's company was to
march and join him; while Munro with the rest of
his command was to continue to hold the Castle of
Schiefelbrune.
Shortly afterward General Bauditzen arrived with
four thousand men and eighteen pieces of cannon to
press the siege of Colberg, which was one of the
strongest fortresses in North Germany. On the 13th
of November the news arrived that Montecuculi
was again advancing to raise the siege; and Lord


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
43
Reay with his half-regiment, Hepburn with half his
regiment, and a regiment of Swedish infantry
marched out to meet him, Kniphausen being in
command. They took up a position in a little village
a few miles from the town; and here, at four o'clock
in the morning, they were attacked by the Imperi-
alists, seven thousand strong. The Swedish infantry
fled almost without firing a shot, but the Scottish
musketeers of Hepburn and Reay stood their
ground.
For a time a desperate conflict raged. In the
darkness it was utterly impossible to distinguish
friend from foe, and numbers on both sides were
mown down by the volleys of their own party. In
the streets and gardens of the little village men
fought desperately with pikes and clubbed muskets.
Unable to act in the darkness, and losing many men
from the storm of bullets which swept over the vil-
lage, the Swedish cavalry who had accompanied the
column turned and fled; and being unable to resist
so vast a superiority of force, Kniphausen gave
the word, and the Scotch fell slowly back under
cover of the heavy mist which rose with the first
breath of day, leaving five hundred men, nearly half
their force, dead behind them.
Nigel Graeme's company had suffered severely; he
himself was badly wounded. A lieutenant and one
of the ensigns were killed, with thirty of the men,
and many others were wounded with pike or bullet.
Malcolm had had his share of the fighting. Several
times he and the men immediately round him had


44
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
been charged by the Imperialists, but their long
pikes had each time repulsed the assaults.
Malcolm had before this come to the conclusion,
from the anecdotes he heard from the officers who
had served through several campaigns, that the
first quality of an officer is coolness, and that this is
even more valuable than is reckless bravery. He
had therefore set before himself that his first duty
in action was to be perfectly calm, to speak without
hurry or excitement in a quiet and natural tone.
In his first fight at Schiefelbrune he had endeav-
ored to carry this out, but although he gained much
commendation from Nigel and the other officers of
the company for his coolness on that occasion, he
had by no means satisfied himself; but upon the
present occasion he succeeded much better in keeping
his natural feelings in check, forcing himself to speak
in a quiet and deliberate way without flurry or ex-
citement, and in a tone of voice in no way raised
above the ordinary. The effect had been excellent,
and the soldiers, in talking over the affair next day,
were loud in their praise of the conduct of the
young ensign.
"The lad was as cool as an old soldier," one of
the sergeants said, "and cooler. Just as the Aus-
trian column was coming on for the third time,
shouting, and cheering, and sending their bullets in
a hail, he said to me as quietly as if he was giving
an order about his dinner: 'I think, Donald, it
would be as well to keep the men out of fire until
the last moment. Some one might get hurt, you



— The Lion of the Korth.





THE LION OF THE NORTH.
45
see, before the enemy get close enough to use the
pikes.' And then when they came close he said:
'Now, sergeant, I think it is time to move out and
stop them.' When they came upon us he was fight-
ing with his half-pike with the best of us. And
when the Austrians fell back and began to fire
again, and we took shelter behind the houses, he
walked about on the road, stooping down over those
who had fallen, to see if all were killed, and finding
two were alive he called out, 'Will one of you just
come and help me carry these men under shelter 1
They may get hit again if they remain here.' I
went out to him, but I can tell you I didn't like it,
for the bullets were coming along the road in a
shower. His helmet was knocked off by one, and
one of the men we were carrying in was struck by
two more bullets and killed, and the lad seemed to
mint it no more than if it had been a rainstorm in
the hills at home. I thought when we left Niths-
dale that the captain was in the wrong to make so
young a boy an officer, but I don't think so now,
Munro himself could not have been cooler. If he
lives he will make a great soldier."
The defense of the Scots had been so stubborn
that Montecuculi abandoned his attempt to relieve
Colberg that day, and so vigilant was the watch
which the besiegers kept that he was obliged at last
to draw off his troops and leave Colberg to its fate.
The place held out to the 26th of February, when
the garrison surrendered and were allowed to march
out with the honors of war, with pikes carried,


46
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
colors flying, drums beating, matches lighted, with
their baggage, and with two pieces of cannon
loaded and ready for action. They were saluted
by the army as they marched away to the nearest
town held by the Austrians, and as they passed by
Schiefelbrune Munro's command were drawn up
and presented arms to the fifteen hundred men
who had for three months resisted every attempt
to capture Colberg by assault.
Nigel Graeme's wound was so severe that he was
obliged for a time to relinquish the command of his
company, which he handed over to Herries.
As there had been two vacancies among the
officers Malcolm would naturally have been pro-
moted to the duties of lieutenant, but at his urgent
request his uncle chose for the purpose a young
gentleman of good family who had fought in the
ranks, and had much distinguished himself in both
the contests. Two others were also promoted to fill
up the vacancies as ensigns.
The troops after the capture of Colberg marched
to Stettin, around which town they encamped for a
time, while Gustavus completed his preparations for
his march into Germany. While a portion of his
army had been besieging Colberg, Gustavus had
been driving the Imperialists out of the whole of
Pomerania. Landing on the 24th of June with an
army in all of fifteen thousand infantry, two
thousand cavalry, and about three thousand
artillery, he had, after despatching troops to
aidMunro and besiege Colberg, marched against the


THE LION OF THE NORTH. 47
Imperialists under Conti. These, however, retreated
in great disorder and with much loss of men, guns,
and baggage, into Brandenburg; and in a few
weeks after the Swedish landing only Colberg,
Greifswald, and Demrning held out.
In January Gustavus concluded a treaty with
France, who agreed to pay him an annual subsidy
of 400,000 thalers on the condition that Gustavus
maintained in the field an army of thirty thousand
infantry and six thousand cavalry, and assured to
the princes and peoples whose territory he might
occupy the free exercise of their religion. Eng-
land also promised a subsidy, and the Marquis of
Hamilton was to bring over six thousand infan-
trny; but as the king did not wish openly to
take part in the war this force was not to
appear as an English contingent. Another regi-
ment of Highlanders was brought over by Colonel
John Munro of Obstell, and also a regiment
recruited in the Lowlands by Colonel Sir James
Lumsden.
Many other parties of Scotch were brought over
by gentlemen of rank. Four chosen Scottish regi-
ments, Hepburn's regiment, Lord Reay's regiment,
Sir James Lumsden's musketeers, and Stargate's
corps, were formed into one brigade under the com-
mand of Hepburn. It was called the Green Brigade,
and the doublets, scarfs, feathers, and standards
were of that color. The rest of the infantry were
divided into the Yellow, Blue, and White Brigades.
One evening when the officers of Reay's regiment


48 THE LION OF THE NORTH.
were sitting round the camp-fire Lieutenant Farquhar
said to Colonel Munro:
"How is it that Sir John Hepburn has, although
still so young, risen to such high honor in the
counsel of the king; how did he first make his way?"
"He first entered the force raised by Sir Andrew
Gray, who crossed from Leith to Holland, and then
uniting with a body of English troops under Sir
Horace Vere marched to join the troops of the
Elector Palatine. It was a work of danger and
difficulty for so small a body of men to march
through Germany, and Spinola with a powerful
force tried to intercept them. They managed, how-
ever, to avoid him, and reached their destination in
safety.
"Vere's force consisted of two thousand two
hundred men, and when he and Sir Andrew Gray
joined the Margrave of Anspach the latter had but
four thousand horse and four thousand foot with
him. There was a good deal of fighting, and Hep-
burn so distinguished himself that although then but
twenty years old he obtained command of a com-
pany of pikemen in Sir Andrew Gray's band, and
this company was specially selected as a body-guard
for the king.
"There was one Scotchman in the band who vied
even with Hepburn in the gallantry of his deeds.
He was the son of a burgess of Stirling named
Edmund, and on one occasion, laying aside his armor,
he swam the Danube at night in front of the
Austrian lines, and penetrated to the very heart of


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
49
the Imperial camp. There he managed to enter the
tent of the Imperialist general, the Count de Bucquoi,
gagged and bound him, carried him to the river,
swam across with him and presented him as a pris-
oner to the Prince of Orange, under whose command
he was then serving.
"It was well for Hepburn that at the battle of
Prague he was guarding the king, or he also might
have fallen among the hosts who died on that dis-
astrous day. When the elector had fled the country
Sir Andrew Gray's bands formed part of Mansfeldt's
force, under whom they gained great glory. When
driven out of the Palatinate they still kept up the
war in various parts of Germany and Alsace. With
the Scotch companies of Colonel Henderson they
defended Bergen when the Marquis of Spinola
besieged it. Morgan with an English brigade was
with them, and right steadily they fought. Again
and again the Spaniards attempted to storm the
place, but after losing twelve thousand men they
were forced to withdraw on the approach of Prince
Maurice.
"The elector now made peace with the emperor,
and Mansfeldt's bands found themselves without
employment. Mansfeldt in vain endeavored to
obtain employment under one of the powers, but
failing, marched into Lorraine. There, it must be
owned they plundered and ravaged till they were a
terror to the country. At last the Dutch, being
sorely pressed by the Spaniards, offered to take them
into their pay, and the bands marched out from
Lorraine in high spirits.


50
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
"They were in sore plight for fighting, for most
of them had been obliged to sell even their arms
and armor to procure food. Spinola hearing of
their approach pushed forward with a strong force
to intercept them, and so came upon them at
Fleurus, eight miles from Namur, on the 30th of
August, 1622.
"The Scots were led by Hepburn, Hume, and Sir
James Ramsay; the English by Sir Charles Kich,
brother to the Earl of Warwick, Sir James Hays,
and others. The odds seemed all in favor of the
Spaniards, who were much superior in numbers, and
were splendidly accoutered and well-disciplined, and
what was more, were well fed, while Mansfeldt's
bands were but half armed and almost wholly
starving.
"It was a desperate battle, and the Spaniards in
the end remained masters of the field, but Mansfeldt
with his bands had burst their way through them,
and succeeded in crossing into Holland. Here their
position was bettered; for, though there was little
fighting for them to do, and they could get no pay,
they lived and grew fat in free quarters among the
Dutch. At last the force broke up altogether; the
Germans scattered to their homes, the English
crossed the seas, and Hepburn led what remained
of Sir Andrew Gray's bands to Sweden, where he
offered their services to Gustavus. The Swedish
king had already a large number of Scotch in his
service, and Hepburn was made a colonel, having a
strong regiment composed of his old followers


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
51
inured to war and hardship, and strengthened by a
number of new arrivals.
"When in 1625 hostilities were renewed with
Poland Hepburn's regiment formed part of the
army which invaded Polish Prussia. The first feat
in which he distinguished himself in the service of
Sweden was at the relief of Mewe, a town of
Eastern Prussia, which was blockaded by King
Sigismund at the head of thirty thousand Poles.
The town is situate at the confluence of the Bersa
with the Vistula, which washes two sides of its
walls.
"In front of its other face is a steep green emi-
nence which the Poles had very strongly entrenched,
and had erected upon it ten batteries of heavy
cannon. As the town could only be approached on
this side the difficulties of the relieving force were
enormous; but as the relief of the town was a
necessity in order to enable Gustavus to carry out
the campaign he intended, the king determined to
make a desperate effort to effect it.
"He selected three thousand of his best Scottish
infantry, among whom was Hepburn's own regi-
ment, and five hundred horse under Colonel Thurn.
When they were drawn up he gave them a short
address on the desperate nature of the service they
were about to perform, namely, to cut a passage
over a strongly fortified hill defended by thirty
thousand men. The column, commanded by Hep-
burn, started at dusk, and, unseen by the enemy,
approached their position, and working round it


52 THE LION OF THE NORTE.
began to ascend the hill by a narrow and winding
path encumbered by rocks and stones, thick under-
wood, and overhanging trees.
"The difficulty for troops with heavy muskets,
cartridges, breastplates, and helmets, to make their
way up such a place was enormous, and the moun-
tain side was so steep that they were frequently
obliged to haul themselves up by the branches of
the trees; nevertheless, they managed to make
their way through the enemy's outposts unobserved,
and reached the summit, where the ground was
smooth and level.
"Here they fell at once upon the Poles, who were
working busily at their trenches, and for a time
gained a footing there; but a deadly fire of mus-
ketry with showers of arrows and stones, opened
upon them from all points, compelled the Scots to
recoil from the trenches, when they were instantly
attacked by crowds of horsemen in mail-shirts and
steel caps. Hepburn drew off his men till they
reached a rock on the plateau, and here they made
their stand, the musketeers occupying the rock, the
pikemen forming in a wall around it.
"They had brought with them the portable
chevaux-de-frise carried by the infantry in the
Swedish service, they fixed this along in front, and
it aided the spearmen greatly in resisting the des-
perate charges of the Polish horsemen. Hepburn
was joined by Colonel Mostyn, an Englishman, and
Count Brahe, with two hundred German arque-
busiers, and this force for two days withstood the


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
53
incessant attacks of the whole of the Polish
army.
"While this desperate strife was going on, and
the attention of the enemy entirely occupied, Gus-
tavus managed to pass a strong force of men and a
store of ammunition into the town, and the Poles,
seeing that he had achieved his purpose, retired un-
molested. In every battle which Gustavus fought
Hepburn bore a prominent part. He distinguished
himself at the storming of Kesmark and in the de-
feat of the Poles who were marching to its relief.
"He took part in the siege and capture of Ma-
rienburg and in the defeat of the Poles at Dirschau.
"He was with Leslie when last year he defended
Stralsund against Wallenstein, and inflicted upon
that haughty general the first reverse he had ever
met with. Truly Hepburn has won his honors by
the edge of the sword."
"Wallenstein is the greatest of the Imperial
commanders, is he not?" Farquhar asked.
"He and Tilly," Munro replied. "'Tis a ques-
tion which is the greatest. They are men of a very
different stamp. Tilly is a soldier, and nothing but
a soldier, save that he is a fanatic in religion. He
is as cruel as he is brave, and as portentously ugly
as he is cruel.
"Wallenstein is a very different man. He has
enormous ambition and great talent, and his pos-
sessions are so vast that he is a dangerous subject
for any potentate, even the most powerful. Curi-
ously enough, he was born of Protestant parents,


54
THE LION OF THE NOUTH.
but when they died, while he was yet a child, he
was committed to the care of his uncle, Albert
Slavata, a Jesuit, and was by him brought up a
strict Catholic. When he had finished the course
of his study at Metz he spent some time at the Uni-
versity of Altdorf, and afterward studied at Bologna
and Padua. He then traveled in Italy, Germany,
France, Spain, England and Holland, studying the
military forces and tactics of each country.
"On his return to Bohemia he took service under
the Emperor Rudolph and joined the army of Gen-
eral Basta in Hungary, where he distinguished him-
self greatly at the siege of Grau. When peace was
made in 1606 Wallenstein returned to Bohemia, and
though he was but twenty-three years old he mar-
ried a wealthy old widow, all of whose large prop-
erties came to him at her death eight years after-
ward.
"Five years later he raised at his own cost two
hundred dragoons to support Ferdinand of Gratz in
his war against the Venetians. Here he greatly
distinguished himself, and was promoted to a
colonelcy. He married a second time, and again to
one of the richest heiresses of Austria. On the
outbreak of the religious war of 1618 he raised a
regiment of cuirassiers, and fought at its head.
Two years later he was made quartermaster-general
of the army, and marched at the head of an inde-
pendent force into Moravia, and there reestablished
the Imperial authority.
"The next year he bought from the Emperor


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
55
Ferdinand, for a little over 7,000,000 florins, sixty
properties which the emperor had confiscated from
Protestants whom he had either executed or ban-
ished. He had been made a count at the time of
his second marriage; he was now named a prince,
which title was changed into that of the Duke of
Friedland. They say that his wealth is so vast that
he obtains two millions and a half sterling a year
from his various estates.
"When in 1625 King Christian of Denmark
joined in the war against the emperor, Wallenstein
raised at his own cost an army of fifty thousand
men and defeated Mansfeldt's army. After that he
cleared the Danes out of Silesia, conquered Branden-
burg and Mecklenburg, and laid siege to Stralsund,
and there broke his teeth against our Scottish pikes.
For his services in that war Wallenstein received
the duchy of Mecklenburg.
"At present he is in retirement. The conquests
which his army have made for the emperor aroused
the suspicion and jealousy of the German princes,
and it may be that the emperor himself was glad
enough of an excuse to humble his to powerful sub-
ject. At any rate, Wallenstein's army was dis-
banded, and he retired to one of his castles. You
may be sure we shall hear of him again. Tilly, you
know, is the Bavarian commander, and we shall
probably encounter him before long."
New Brandenburg and several other towns were
captured and strongly garrisoned, six hundred of
lteay's regiment under Lieutenant-colonel Lindsay


50
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
being left in New Brandenburg; Nigel Graeme was
still laid up, but his company formed part of the
force.
"This is ill-fortune indeed," Malcolm said to Lieu-
tenant Farquhar, "thus to be shut up here while
the army are marching away to win victories in the
field."
"It is indeed, Malcolm, but I suppose that the
king thinks that Tilly is likely to try and retake
these places, and so to threaten his rear as he
marches forward. He would never have placed
as strong a force of his best soldiers here if he
bad not thought the position a very important
one."
The troops were quartered in the larger buildings
of New Brandenburg; the officers were billeted
upon the burghers. The position of the country
people and the inhabitants of the towns of Germany
during this long and desolating war was terrible;
no matter which side won, they suffered. There
were in those days no commissariat wagons bring-
ing up stores from depots and magazines to the
armies. The troops lived entirely upon the country
through which they marched. In exceptional
cases, when the military chest happened to be
well filled the provisions acquired might be paid
for, but as a rule armies upon the march lived by
foraging.
The cavalry swept in the flocks and herds from
the country round. Flour, forage, and everything
else required was seized wherever found, and the


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
57
unhappy peasants and villagers thought themselves
lucky if they escaped with the loss of all they pos-
sessed, without violence, insult, and ill treatment.
The slightest resistance to the exactions of the law-
less foragers excited their fury, and indiscriminate
slaughter took place. The march of an army could
be followed by burned villages, demolished houses,
crops destroyed, and general ruin, havoc, and
desolation.
In the cases of towns these generally escaped in-
discriminate plunder by sending deputies forward
to meet advancing armies, when an offer would be
made to the general to supply so much food and to
pay so much money on condition that private
property was respected. In these cases the main
body of the troops was generally encamped outside
the town. Along the routes frequently followed
by armies the country became a desert, the hapless
people forsook their ruined homes, and took refuge
in the forests or in the heart of the hills, carrying
with them their portable property, and driving be-
fore them a cow or two and a few goats.
How great was the general slaughter and
destruction may be judged by the fact that the
population of Germany decreased by half during
the war, and in Bohemia the slaughter was even
greater. At the commencement of the war the
population of Bohemia consisted of three million of
people, inhabiting seven hundred and thirty eight
towns and thirty-four thousand seven hundred
villages. At the end of the war there were but


58
TEE LION OF THE NORTH.
seven hundred and eighty thousand inhabitants, two
hundred and thirty towns, and six thousand villages.
Thus three out of four of the whole population had
been slaughtered during the struggle.
Malcolm was, with Lieutenant Farquhar, quar-
tered upon one of the principal burghers of New
Brandenburg and syndic of the weavers. He
received them cordially.
"I am glad," he said, "to entertain two Scottish
officers, and, to speak frankly, your presence will
be of no slight advantage, for it is only the houses
where officers are quartered which can hope to
escape from the plunder and exactions of the
soldiers. My wife and I will do our best to make
you comfortable, but we cannot entertain you as
we could have done before this war began, for
trade is altogether ruined. None have money
wherewith to buy goods. Even when free from the
presence of contending armies, the country is in-
fested with parties of deserters or disbanded soldiers,
who plunder and murder all whom they meet, so
that none dare travel along the roads save in strong
parties. I believe that there is scarce a village
standing within twenty miles, and many parts have
suffered much more than we have. If this war
goes on, God help the people, for 1 know not what
will become of them. This is my house, will you
please to enter."
Entering a wide hall, he led them into a low
sitting-room where his wife and three daughters


60 THE LION OF THE NORTH.
It was nearly a year since Farquhar and Malcolm
had landed on the shores of the Baltic, and living as
they had done among Swedes and Germans, they
had had no difficulty in learning to speak both
languages fluently.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
61
CHAPTER IV.
NEW BEANDENBUBG.
Fabqtthak and Malcolm Graeme were soon at
home with their hosts. The syndic had offered to
have their meals prepared for them in a separate
chamber, but they begged to be allowed to take
them with the family, with whom they speedily
became intimate.
Three weeks after the capture of New Branden-
burg the news came that Tilly with a large army
was rapidly approaching.
Every effort was made to place the town in a
position of defense. Day after day messengers came
in with the news that the other places which had
been garrisoned by the Swedes had been captured,
and very shortly the Imperialist army was seen
approaching. The garrison knew that they could
expect no relief from Gustavus, who had ten days
before marched northward, and all prepared for a
desperate resistance. The townsfolk looked on with
trembling apprehension, their sympathies were with
the defenders, and, moreover, they knew that in any
case they might expect pillage and rapine should
the city be taken, for the property of the towns-


62
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
people when a city was captured was regarded by
the soldiery as their lawful prize, whether friendly
to the conquerors or the reverse. The town was at
once summoned to surrender, and upon Lindsay's
refusal the guns were placed in position, and the
siege began.
As Tilly was anxious to march away to the north
to. oppose Gustavus he spared no effort to reduce
New Brandenburg as speedily as possible, and his
artillery fired night and day to effect breaches in
the walls. The Scotch officers saw little of their
hosts now, for they were almost continually upon
the walls.
At the first news of the approach of the Imperial-
ists the syndic had sent away his daughters to the
house of a relative at Stralsund, where his son was
settled in business. When Farquhar and Malcolm
returned to eat a meal or to throw themselves on
their beds to snatch a short sleep, the syndic anx-
iously questioned them as to the progress of the
siege. The reports were not hopeful. In several
places the walls were crumbling, and it was prob-
able that a storm would shortly be attempted. The
town itself was suffering heavily, for the balls
of the besiegers frequently flew high, and came
crashing among the houses. Few of the inhabi-
tants were to be seen in the streets; all had buried
their most valuable property, and with scared faces
awaited the issue of the conflict.
After six days' cannonade the walls were breached
in many places, and the Imperialists advanced to


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
63
the assault. The Scotch defended them with great
resolution, and again and again the Imperialists re-
coiled, unable to burst their way through the lines
of pikes or to withstand the heavy musketry fire
poured upon them from the walls and buildings.
But Tilly's army was so strong that he was able
continually to bring up fresh troops to the attack,
while the Scotch were incessantly engaged. For
eight-and-forty hours the defenders resisted suc-
cessfully, but at last, worn out by fatigue, they
were unable to withstand the onslaught of the en-
emy, and the latter forced their way into the town.
Still the Scots fought on. Falling back from the
breaches, they contested every foot of the ground,
holding the streets and lanes with desperate
tenacity, and inflicting terrible losses upon the
enemy.
At last, twelve hours later, they were gathered
in the market place, nearly in the center of the
town, surrounded on all sides by the enemy. Sev-
eral times the Scottish bugles had sounded a parley,
but Tilly, furious at the resistance, and at the loss
which the capture of the town had entailed, had
issued orders that no quarter should be given, and
his troops pressed the now diminished band of
Scotchmen on all sides.
Even now they could not break through the circle
of spears, but from every window and roof command-
ing them a deadly fire was poured in. Colonel
Lindsay was shot dead. Captain Moncrieff, Lieu-
tenant Keith, and Farquhar fell close to Malcolm.


64
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
The shouts of " Kill, kill, no quarter," rose from the
masses of Imperialists. Parties of the Scotch, pre-
ferring to die sword in hand rather than be shot
down, flung themselves into the midst of the enemy
and died fighting.
At last, when but fifty men remained standing,
these in a close body rushed at the enemy and drove
them by the fury of their attack some distance
down the principal street. Then numbers told.
The band was broken up, and a desperate hand-to-
hand conflict raged for a time. Two of the Scot-
tish officers alone, Captain Innes and Lieutenant
Lumsden, succeeded in breaking their way down a
side lane, and thence, rushing to the wall, leaped
down into the moat, and swimming across, succeed-
ed in making their escape, and in carrying the news
of the massacre to the camp of Gustavus, where the
tale filled all with indignation and fury. Among
the Scotch regiments deep vows of vengeance were
interchanged, and in after-battles (the Imperialists
had cause bitterly to rue having refused quarter to
the Scots at New Brandenburg.
When the last melee was at its thickest, and all
hope was at an end, Malcolm, who had been fight-
ing desperately with his half-pike, found himself for
a moment in a doorway. He turned the handle,
and it opened at once.
The house, like all the others, was full of Impe-
rialists, who had thrown themselves into it when the
Scots made their charge, and were now keeping up
a fire at them from the upper windows. Closing


THE LION OF TEE NORTH.
65
the door behind him, Malcolm stood for a moment
to recover his breath. He had passed unscathed
through the three days' fighting, though his armor
and helmet were deeply dinted in many places.
The din without and above was tremendous.
The stroke of swords on armor, the sharp crack of
the pistols, the rattle of musketry, the shouts of the
Imperialists, and the wild defiant cries of the
Highlanders mingled together.
As Malcolm stood panting he recalled the situa-
tion, and, remembering that the syndic's house was
in the street behind, he determined to gain it, feel-
ing sure that his host would shelter him if he could.
Passing through the house he issued into a court-
yard, quickly stripped off his armor and accouter-
ments, and threw them into an out-house. Climb-
ing on the roof of this he got upon the wall, and
ran along it until behind the house of the syndic.
He had no fear of being observed, for the attention
of all in the houses in the street he had left would
be directed to the conflict below.
The sound of musketry had already ceased, tell-
ing that the work of slaughter was well-nigh over,
when Malcolm dropped into the court-yard of the
syndic; the latter and his wife gave a cry of aston-
ishment as the lad entered the house, breathless and
pale as death.
"Can you shelter me awhile?" he said. "I believe
that all my countrymen are killed."
"We will do our best, my lad," the syndic said at
once. "But the houses will be ransacked presently
from top to bottom."


66
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
"Let him have one of the servant's disguises," the
wife said; "they can all be trusted."
One of the serving-men was at once called in, and
he hurried off with Malcolm.
The young Scotchmen had made themselves very
popular with the servants by their courtesy and
care to avoid giving unnecessary trouble, and in a
few minutes Malcolm was attired as a serving-man,
and joined the servants who were busy in spread-
ing the tables with provisions, and in broaching a
large cask of wine to allay the passions of the
Imperialists.
It was not long before they came. Soon there
was a thundering knocking at the door, and upon
its being open a number of soldiers burst in. Many
were bleeding from wounds. All bore signs of the
desperate strife in which they had been engaged.
"You are welcome," the host said, advancing
toward them. "I have made preparations for your
coming; eat and drink as it pleases you."
Eushing to the wine casks, the soldiers appeased
their thirst with long draughts of wine, and then fell
upon the eatables. Other bands followed, and the
house was soon filled from top to bottom with
soldiers, who ransacked the cupboards, loaded them-
selves with such things as they deemed worth carry-
ing away, and wantonly broke and destroyed what
they could not. The servants were all kept busy
bringing up wine from the cellars. This was of
good quality, and the soldiers, well satisfied,
abstained from personal violence.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
67
All night long pandemonium reigned in the town.
Shrieks and cries, oaths and sounds of conflict arose
from all quarters, as citizens or their wives were
slaughtered by drunken soldiers, or the latter quar-
reled and fought among themselves for some article
of plunder. Flames broke out in many places, and
whole streets were burned, many of the drunken
soldiers losing their lives in the burning houses; but
in the morning the bugles rang out, the soldiers
desisted from their orgies, and such as were able to
stand staggered away to join their colors.
A fresh party marched into the town; these
collected the stragglers, and seized all the horses and
carts for the carriage of the baggage and plunder.
The burgomaster had been taken before Tilly and
commanded to find a considerable sum of money
the first thing in the morning, under threat that
the whole town would be burned down, and the
inhabitants massacred if it was not forthcoming.
A council of the principal inhabitants was hastily
summoned at daybreak. The syndics of the various
guilds between them contributed the necessary sum
either in money or in drafts, and at noon Tilly
marched away with his troops, leaving the smoking
and ruined town behind him. Many of the inhab-
itants were forced as drivers to accompany the
horses and carts taken away. Among these were
three of the syndic's serving-men, Malcolm being
one of the number.
It was well that the Pomeranian dialect differed
so widely from the Bavarian, so Malcolm's German


68
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
had consequently passed muster without suspicion.
The Imperialist army, although dragging with them
an immense train of carts laden with plunder,
marched rapidly. The baggage was guarded by
horsemen who kept the train in motion, galloping
up and down the line, and freely administering
blows among their captives whenever a delay or
stoppage occurred.
The whole country through which they passed
was desolated and wasted, and the army would have
fared badly had it not been for the herds of captured
cattle they drove along with them, and the wagons
laden with flour and wine taken at New Branden-
burg and the other towns they had stormed. The
marches were long, for Tilly was anxious to accom-
plish his object before Gustavus should be aware of
the direction he was taking.
This object was the capture of the town of
Magdeburg, a large and important city, and one of
the strongholds of Protestantism. Here he was
resolved to strike a blow which would, he believed,
terrify Germany into submission.
When Gustavus heard that Tilly had marched
west, he moved against Frankfort on the Oder,
where the Imperialists were commanded by Count
Schomberg. The latter had taken every measure
for the defense of the town, destroying all the sub-
urbs, burning the country houses and mills, and
cutting dawn the orchards and vineyards.
Gustavus, accompanied by Sir John Hepburn, at
once reconnonered the place and posted his troops.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
69
The Bine and Yellow Brigades were posted among
the vineyards on the road to Custrin; the White
Brigade took post opposite one of the two gates of
the town. Hepburn and the Green Brigade were
stationed opposite the other.
As the Swedes advanced the Imperialist garrison,
who were ten thousand strong, opened fire with
musketry and cannon from the walls. The weakest
point in the defense was assigned by Schomberg to
Colonel Walter Butler, who commanded a regiment
of Irish musketeers in the Imperialist service. In
the evening Hepburn and some other officers accom-
panied the king to reconnoiter near the walls. A
party of Imperialists, seeing some officers approach-
ing, and judging by their waving plumes they were
of importance, sallied quietly out of a postern gate
unperceived and suddenly opened fire. Lieutenant
Munro, of Munro's regiment, was shot in the leg,
and Count Teuffel, a colonel of the Life-guards, in
the arm. A body of Hepburn's regiment, under
Major Sinclair, rushed forward and drove in the
Imperialists, a lieutenant-colonel and a captain
being captured.
So hotly did they press the Imperialists that they
were able to make a lodgment on some high ground
near the rampart, on which stood an old church-
yard surrounded by a wall, and whence their fire
could sweep the enemy's works. Some cannon
were at once brought up and placed in position
here, and opened fire on the Guben gate. Captain
Gunter, of Hepburn's regiment, went forward with


70
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
twelve men, and in spite of a very heavy fire from
the walls, reconnoitered the ditch and approaches to
the walls.
The next day all was ready for the assault. It
was Palm Sunday, the 3d of April, and the attack
was to take place at five o'clock in the afternoon.
Before advancing, Hepburn and several of the
other officers wished to lay aside their armor, as
its weight was great, and would impede their move-
ments. The king, however, forbade them to do so.
"No," he said; "he who loves my service will
not risk life lightly. If my officers are killed, who
is to command my soldiers?"
Fascines and scaling-ladders were prepared.
The Green Brigade were to head the assault, and
Gustavus, addressing them, bade them remember
New Brandenburg.
At five o'clock a tremendous cannonade was
opened on the walls from all the Swedish batteries,
and under cover of the smoke the Green Bri-
gade advanced to the assault. From the circle of
the walls a cloud of smoke and fire broke out
from cannon and arquebus, muskets and wall-pieces.
Sir John Hepburn and Colonel Lumsden, side by
side, led on their regiments against the Guben gate;
both carried petards.
In spite of the tremendous fire poured upon them
from the wall they reached the gate, and the two
colonels fixed the petards to it and retired a few
paces. In a minute there was a tremendous ex-
plosion, and the gate fell scattered in fragments.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
71
Then the Scottish pikemen rushed forward. As
they did so there was a roar of cannon, and a storm
of bullets plowed lanes through the close ranks of
the pikemen, for the Imperialists, expecting the
attack, had placed cannon, loaded to the muzzle
with bullets, behind the gates.
Munro's regiment now leaped into the moat,
waded across, and planting their ladders under a
murderous fire, stormed the works flanking the
gate, and then joined their comrades, who were
striving to make an entrance. Hepburn, leading on
the pikemen, was hit on the knee, where he had in
a former battle been badly wounded.
"Go on, bully Munro," he said jocularly to his
old schoolfellow, "for 1 am wounded."
A major who advanced to take his place at the
head of the regiment was shot dead, and so terrible
was the fire that even the pikemen of Hepburn's
regiment wavered for a moment; but Munro and
Lumsden, with their visors down and half-pikes in
their hands, cheered on their men, and, side by side,
led the way.
"My hearts !" shouted Lumsden, waving his pike
—" my brave hearts, let's enter."
"Forward !" shouted Munro; "advance pikes!"
With a wild cheer the Scots burst forward; the
gates were stormed, and in a moment the cannon,
being seized were turned, and volleys of bullets
poured upon the dense masses of the Imperialists.
The pikemen pressed forward in close column,
shoulder to shoulder, the pikes levelled in front, the


72
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
musketeers behind firing on the Imperialists in the
houses.
In the meantime Gustavus, with the Blue and
Yellow Swedish Brigades, stormed that part of the
wall defended by Butler with his Irishmen. These
fought with extreme bravery, and continued their
resistance until almost every man was killed, when
the two brigades burst into the town, the White
Brigade storming the wall in another quarter.
Twice the Imperialist drums beat a parley, but
their sound was deadened by the roar of musketry
and the boom of cannon from wall and battery, and
the uproar and shouting in every street and house.
The Green Brigade, under its commander, main-
tained its regular order, pressing forward with
resistless strength. In vain the Austrians shouted
for quarter. They were met by shouts of:
"Remember New Brandenburg!"
Even now, when all was lost, Tilly's verterans
fought with extreme bravery and resolution ; but at
last, when Butler had fallen, and Schomberg and
Montecuculi, and a few other officers had succeeded
in escaping, all resistance ceased. Four colonels,
thirty-six officers, and three thousand men were
killed. Fifty colors and ten bagage-waggons, laden
with gold and silver plate, were captured.
Many were taken prisoners, and hundreds were
drowned in the Oder, across which the survivors of
the garrison made their escape. Plundering at once
began, and several houses were set on fire; but
Gustavus ordered the drums to beat, and the soldiers


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
78
to repair to their colors outside the town, which was
committed to the charge of Sir John Hepburn, with
his regiment.
The rumor that Magdeburg was the next object
of attack circulated among Tilly's troops the day
after they marched west from New Brandenburg.
It originated in some chance word dropped by a
superior officer, and seemed confirmed by the
direction which they were taking, which was
directly away from the Swedish army. There was
a report, too, that Count Pappenheim, who com-
manded a separate army, would meet Tilly there,
and that every effort would be made to capture the
town before Gustavus could march to its assistance.
Malcolm could easily have made his escape the
first night after leaving New Brandenburg; but the
distance to be traversed to join the Swedish army
was great, confusion and disorder reigned every-
where, and he had decided that it would be safer to
remain with the Imperialist army until Gustavus
should approach within striking distance. On the
road he kept with the other two men who had been
taken with the horses from the syndic of the weav-
ers, and, chatting with them when the convoy
halted, he had not the least fear of being questioned
by others. Indeed none of those in the long train
of carts and wagons paid much attention to their
fellows, all had been alike forced to accompany the
Imperialists, and each was too much occupied by
the hardships of his own lot, and by thoughts of
the home from which he had been torn, to seek


74 THE LION OF THE NORTH.
for the companionship of his comrades in mis-
fortune.
As soon, however, as Malcolm heard the report
of Tilly's intentions, he saw that it was of the
utmost importance that the king of Sweden should
be informed of the Imperialist plans as early as
possible, and he determined at once to start and
endeavor to make his way across the country. At
nightfall the train with the baggage and plunder
was as usual so placed that it was surrounded by
the camps of the various brigades of the army in
order to prevent desertion. The previous night an
escape would have been comparatively easy, for the
soldiers were worn out by their exertions at the
siege of New Brandenburg, and were still heavy
from the drink they had obtained there; but disci-
pline was now restored, and the sentries were on
the alert. A close cordon of these was placed
around the baggage train; and when this was
passed, there would still be the difficulty of escap-
ing through the camps of soldiery, and of passing
the outposts.
Malcolm waited until the camp became quiet, or
rather comparatively quiet, for the supplies of wine
were far from exhausted, and reveling was still
going on in various parts of the camp, for the rigid
discipline in use in modern armies was at that time
unknown, and except when on duty in the ranks a
wide amount of license was permitted to the sol-
diers. The night was fine and bright, and Malcolm
saw that it would be difficult to get through the line


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
75
of sentries who were stationed some thirty or forty
yards apart.
After thinking for some time he went up to a
group of eight or ten horses which were fastened
by their bridles to a large store-wagon on the out-
side of the baggage-camp. Malcolm unfastened the
bridles and turned the horses' heads outward.
Then he gave two of them a sharp prick with his
dagger, and the startled animals dashed forward in
affright, followed by their companions. They
passed close to one of the sentries, who tried in vain
to stop them, and then burst into the camp beyond
where their rush startled the horses picketed there.
These began to kick and struggle desperately to
free themselves from their fastenings. The soldiers,
-startled at the sudden noise, sprang to their feet,
and much confusion reigned until the runaway
horses were secured and driven back to their lines.
The instant he had thus diverted the attention of
the whole line of sentries along that side of the
baggage-camp, Malcolm crept quietly up and passed
between them. Turning from the direction in which
the horses had disturbed the camp, he made his way
cautiously along. Only the officers had tents, the
men sleeping on the ground around their fires. He
had to move with the greatest caution to avoid
treading upon the sleepers, and was constantly com-
pelled to make detours to get beyond the range of
the fires, round which groups of men were sitting
and carousing.
At last he reached the outside of the camp, and


76
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
taking advantage of every clump of bushes he had
no difficulty in making his way through the out-
posts, for as the enemy was known to be far away,
no great vigilance was observed by the sentries.
He had still to be watchful, for fires were blazing
in a score of places over the country round, show-
ing that the foragers of the army were at their
usual work of rapine, and he might at any moment
meet one of these returning laden with spoil.
Once or twice, indeed, he heard the gallop-
ing of bodies of horse, and the sound of dis-
tant pistol-shots and the shrieks of women
came faintly to his ears. He passed on, how-
ever, without meeting with any of the for-
aging parties, and by morning was fifteen miles
away from Tilly's camp. Entering a wood he
threw himself down and slept soundly for some
hours. It was nearly noon before he started again.
After an hour's walking he came upon the ruins of
a village. Smoke was still curling up from the
charred beams and rafters of the cottages, and the
destruction had evidently taken place but the day
before. The bodies of several men and women lay
scattered among the houses; two or three dogs
were prowling about, and these growled angrily at
the intruder, and would have attacked him had he
not flourished a club which he had cut in the woods
for self-defense.
Moving about through the village he heard a
sound of wild laughter, and going in that direction
saw a woman sitting on the ground. In her lap


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
11
was a dead child pierced through with a lance. The
woman was talking and laughing to it, her clothes
were torn, and her hair fell in wild disorder over
her shoulders. It needed but a glance to tell Mal-
colm that the poor creature was mad, distraught by
the horrors of the previous day.
A peasant stood by leaning on a stick, mourn-
fully regarding her. He turned suddenly round
with the weapon uplifted at the sound of Malcolm's
approach, but lowered it on seeing that the new-
comer was a lad.
"I hoped you were a soldier," the peasant said,
as he lowered his stick. "I should like to kill one,
and then to be killed myself. My God, what is life
worth living for in this unhappy country 2 Three
times since the war began has our village been
burned, but each time we were warned of the ap-
proach of the plunderers, and escaped in time.
Yesterday they came when I was away, and see
what they have done;" and he' pointed to his wife
and child, and to the corpses scattered about.
"It is terrible," Malcolm replied. "I was taken
a prisoner but two days since at the sack of New
Brandenburg, but I have managed to escape. I am
a Scot, and am on my way now to join the army
of the Swedes, which will, I hope, soon punish the
villains who have done this damage."
"I shall take my wife to her mother," the peas-
ant said, " and leave her there. I hope God will
take her soon, and then I will go and take service
under the Swedish king, and will slay till I am


t8 THE LtON OF TEE NORTH.
slain. I would kill myself now, but that I would
fain avenge my wife and child on some of these
murderers of Tilly's before I die."
Malcolm felt that the case was far beyond any
attempt at consolation. *
"If you come to the Swedish army ask for Ensign
Malcolm Gramme of Keay's Scottish regiment, and I
will take you to one of the German corps, where
you will understand t he language of your comrades."
So saying he turned from the blood-stained village
and continued his way.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
79
CHAPTER Y.
MARAUDERS.
Malcolm had brought with him from Tilly's camp
a supply of provisions sufficient for three or four
days, and a flask of wine. Before he started from
New Brandenburg the syndic had slipped into his
hand a purse containing ten gold pieces, and when-
ever he came to a village which had escaped the
ravages of the Avar he had no difficulty in obtaining
provisions.
It was pitiable at each place to see the a,nxiety
with which the villagers crowded round him upon
his arrival and questioned him as to the position of
the armies and whether he had met with any parties
of raiders on the way. Everywhere the cattle had
been driven into the woods; boys were posted as
lookouts on eminences at a distance to bring in
word should any body of men be seen moving in
that direction; and the inhabitants were prepared
to fly instantly at the approach of danger.
The news that Tilly's army was marching in the
opposite direction was received with a deep sense of
thankfulness and relief, for they were now assured
of a respite from his plunderers, although still


80 THE LION OF THK NORTH.
exposed to danger from the arrival of some of the
numerous bands. These, nominally fighting for one
or other of the parties, were in truth nothing but
marauders, being composed of deserters and desper-
adoes of all kinds, who lived upon the misfortunes
of the country, and were even more cruel and pitiless
than were the regular troops.
At one of these villages Malcolm exchanged his
attire as a serving-man of a rich burgher for that of
a peasant lad. He was in ignorance of the present
position of the Swedish army, and was making for
the entrenched camp of Schwedt, on the Oder,
which Gustavus had not left when he had last
heard of him.
On the fourth day after leaving the camp of Tilly,
as Malcolm was proceeding across a bare and
desolate country he heard a sound of galloping
behind him, and saw a party of six rough-looking
horsemen coming along the road. As flight would
have been useless he continued his way until they
overtook him. They reined up when they reached
him.
"Where are you going, boy, and where do you
belong to ?" the leader of the party asked.
"I am going in search of work," Malcolm an-
swered. "My village is destroyed and my parents
killed."
"Don't tell me that tale," the man said, drawing
a pistol from his holster. "I can tell by your
speech that you are not a native of these parts."
There was nothing in the appointments of the


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
81
men to indicate which party they favored, and
Malcolm thought it better to state exactly who he
was, for a doubtful answer might be followed by a
pistol-shot, which would have brought his career to
a close.
"You are right," he said quietly; "but in these
times it is not safe always to state one's errand to
all comers. I am a Scotch officer in the army of the
king of Sweden. I was in New Brandenburg when
it was stormed by Tilly. I disguised myself, and,
passing unnoticed, was forced to accompany his
army as a teamster. The second night I escaped,
and am now making my way to Schwedt, where I
hope to find the army."
The man replaced his pistol.
"You are an outspoken lad," he said laughing,
"and a fearless one. I believe that your story is
true, for no German boor would have looked me in
the face and answered so quietly; but I have heard
that the Scotch scarce know what danger is, though
they will find Tilly and Pappenheim very different
customers to the Poles."
"Which side do you fight on?" Malcolm asked.
"A frank question and a bold one!" The leader
laughed. "What say you, men? Whom are we
for just at present? We were for the Imperialists
the other day, but now they have marched away,
and as it may be the Swedes will be coming in this
direction, I fancy that we shall soon find ourselves
on the side of the new religion."
The men laughed. "What shall we do with this


82
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
boy? To begin with, if he is what he says, no
doubt he has some money with him."
Malcolm at once drew out his purse.
"Here are nine gold pieces," he said. "They are
all I have, save some small change."
"That is better than nothing," the leader said,
pocketing the purse. "And now what shall we do
with him?"
"He is a Protestant," one of the men replied;
"best shoot him."
"I should say," another said, "that we had best
make him our cook. Old Hollo is always grumbling
at being kept at the work, and his cooking gets
worse and worse. I could not get my jaws into the
meat this morning."
A murmur of agreement was raised by the other
horsemen.
"So be it," the leader said. "Dost hear, lad?
You have the choice whether you will be cook
to a band of honorable gentlemen or be shot at
once."
"The choice pleases me not," Malcolm replied.
"Still, if it must needs be, I would prefer for a time
the post of cook to the other alternative."
"And mind you," the leader said sharply, "at the
first attempt to escape we string you up to the near-
est bough. Carl, do you lead him back and set him
to work, and tell the men there to keep a sharp
watch upon him."
One of the men turned his horse, and, with Mal-
colm walking by his side, left the party. They


THE LION OF THE NORTE.
83
soon turned aside from the road, and after a ride of
five miles across a rough and broken country
entered a wood. Another half mile and they reached
the foot of an eminence, on the summit of which
stood a ruined castle.
Several horses were picketed among the trees at
the foot of the hill, and two men were sitting near
them cleaning their arms. The sight of these
deterred Malcolm from carrying into execution the
plan which he had formed—namely, to strike down
his guard with his club as he dismounted, to leap
on his horse, and ride off.
"Who have you there, Carl ?" one of the men
asked as they rose and approached the new-
comers.
"A prisoner," Carl said, "whom the captain has
appointed to the honorable office of cook instead of
old Rollo, whose food gets harder and tougher every
day. You are to keep a sharp eye over the lad,
who says he is a Scotch officer of the Swedes, and
to shoot him down if he attempts to escape."
"Why, I thought those Scots were very devils to
fight," one of the men said, "and this is but a boy.
How comes he here?"
"He told the captain his story, and he believed
it," Carl said carelessly, "and the captain is not
easily taken in. He was captured by Tilly at New
Brandenburg, which town we heard yesterday he
assaulted and sacked, killing every man of the gar-
rison; but it seems this boy put on a disguise, and
being but a boy I suppose passed unnoticed, and


84
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
was taken off as a teamster with Tilly's army. He
gave them the slip, but as he has managed to fall
into our hands I don't know that he has gained
much by the exchange. Now, youngster, go up to
the castle."
Having picketed his horse the man led the way
up the steep hill. When they reached the castle
Malcolm saw that it was less ruined than it had ap-
peared to be from below. The battlements had
indeed crumbled away, and there were cracks and
fissures in the upper parts of the walls, but below
the walls were still solid and unbroken, and as the
rock was almost precipitous, save at the point at
which a narrow path wound up to the entrance, it
was still capable of making a stout defense against
attack.
A strong but roughly made gate, evidently of
quite recent make, hung on the hinges, and passing
through it Malcolm found himself in the courtyard
of the castle. Crossing this he entered with his
guide what had once been the principal room of
the castle. A good fire blazed in the center;
around this half a dozen men were lying on a thick
couch of straw. Malcolm's guide repeated the his-
tory of the newcomer, and then passed through
with him into a smaller apartment, where a man
was attending to several saucepans over a fire.
"Rollo," he said, " I bring, you a substitute. You
have been always grumbling about being told off
for the cooking, just because you happened to be
the oldest of the band. Here is a lad who will take


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
85
your place, and to-morrow you can mount your
horse and ride with the rest of us."
"And be poisoned, I suppose, with bad food when
I return," the man grumbled—"a nice lookout
truly."
"There's one thing, you old grumbler, it is quite
certain he cannot do worse than you do. My jaws
ache now with trying to eat the food you gave us
this morning. Another week and you would have
starved the whole band to death." -
"Very well," the man said surlily; "we will see
whether you have gained by the exchange. What
does this boy know about cooking?"
"Very little, I am afraid," Malcolm said cheer-
fully; "but at least I can try. If I must be a cook
I will at least do my best to be a good one. Now,
what have you got in these pots?"
Rollo grumblingly enumerated their contents, and
then putting on his doublet went out to join his com-
rades in the hall, leaving Malcolm to his new duties.
The latter set to work with a will. He saw that
it was best to appear contented with the situation,
and to gain as far as possible the good-will of the
band by his attention to their wants. In this way
their vigilance would become relaxed, and some
mode of escape might open itself to him. At dusk
the rest of the band returned, and Malcolm found
that those who had met him with the captain were
but a portion of the party, as three other companies
of equal strength arrived at about the same time,
the total number mounting up to over thirty.


86
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
Malcolm was conscious that the supper was far
from being a success; but for this he was not re-
sponsible, as the cooking was well advanced when
he undertook it; however the band were not dis-
satisfied, for it was much better than they had been
accustomed to, as Malcolm had procured woodwork
from the disused part of the castle, and had kept
the fire briskly going; whereas his predecessor in
the office had been too indolent to get sufficient
wood to keep the water on the boil.
In the year which Malcolm had spent in camp he
had learned a good deal of rough cookery, for when
on active duty the officers had often to shift for
themselves, and consequently next day he was able
to produce a dinner so far in advance of that to
which the band was accustomed that their appro-
bation was warmly and loudly expressed.
The stew was juicy and tender, the roast done to
a turn, and the bread, baked on an iron plate, was
pronounced to be excellent. The band declared
that their new cook was a treasure. Malcolm had
already found that though he could move about the
castle as he chose, one of the band was now alwaj^s
stationed at the gate with pike and pistols, while at
night the door between the room in which he cooked
and the hall was closed, and two or three heavy logs
thrown against it.
Under the pretense of getting wood Malcolm
soon explored the castle. The upper rooms were
all roofless and open to the air. There were no
windows on the side upon which the path ascended,


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
87
and by which alone an attack upon the castle was
possible. Here the walls were pierced only by
narrow loopholes for arrows or musketry. On the
other sides the windows were large, for here the
steepness of the rock protected the castle from
attack.
The kitchen in which he cooked and slept had no
other entrance save that into the hall, the doorway
into the courtyard being closed by a heap of fallen
stones from above. Two or three narrow slits in the
wall allowed light and air to enter. Malcolm saw
that escape at night, after he had once been shut in,
was impossible, and that in the daytime he could
not pass out by the gate; for even if by a sudden
surprise he overpowered the sentry there, he would
be met at the bottom of the path by the two men
who were always stationed as guards to the horses,
and to give notice of the approach of strangers.
The only chance of escape, therefore, was by
lowering himself from one of the windows behind
down the steep rock. To do this a rope of some
seventy feet long was necessary, and after a careful
search through the ruins he failed to discover even
the shortest piece of rope.
That afternoon some of the band on their return
from foraging drove in half a dozen cattle, and one
of these was with much difficulty compelled to
climb up the path to the castle, and was slaughtered
in the yard.
"There, Scot, are victuals for the next week ; cut
it up, and throw the head and offal down the rock
behind."


88
THE LION OF THIS NORTE.
As Malcolm commenced his unpleasant task a
thought suddenly struck him, and he labored away
cheerfully and hopefully. After cutting up the
animal into quarters he threw the head, the lower
joints of the legs, and the offal from the window.
The hide he carried, with the four quarters, into
his kitchen, and there concealed it under the pile
of straw which served for his bed.
When the dinner was over and the usual carousal
had begun, and he knew there was no chance of any
of the freebooters coming into the room, he spread
out the hide on the floor, cut off the edges, and
trimmed it up till it was nearly circular in form,
and then began to cut a strip two inches wide round
and round till he reached the center. This gave
him a thong of over a hundred feet long. Tying
one end to a ring in the wall he twisted the long
strip until it assumed the form of a rope, which was,
he was sure, strong enough to bear many times his
weight.
This part of the work was done after the freeboot-
ers had retired to rest. When he had finished cut-
ting the hide he went in as usual and sat down with
them as they drank, as he wished to appear con-
tented with his position. The freebooters were dis-
cussing an attack upon a village some thirty miles
away. It lay in a secluded position, and had so far
escaped pillage either by the armies or wandering
bands. The captain said he had learned that the
principal farmer was a well-to-do man with a large
herd of cattle, some good horses, and a well-stocked


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
89
house. It was finally agreed that the band should
the next day carry out another raid which had
already been decided upon, and that they should on
the day following that sack and burn Glogau.
As soon as the majority of the band had started
in the morning Malcolm made his way with his
rope to the back of the castle, fastened it to the
window, and launched himself over the rock, which,
although too steep to climb, was not perpendicular;
and holding by the rope Malcolm had no difficulty
in lowering himself down. He had before starting
taken a brace of pistols and a sword from the heap
of weapons which the freebooters had collected in
their raids, and as soon as he reached the ground he
struck off through the wood.
Enough had been said during the conversation
the night before to indicate the direction in which
Glogau lay, and he determined in the first place, to
warn the inhabitants of the village of the fate
which the freebooters intended for them.
He walked miles before seeing a single person in
the deserted fields. He had long since left the
wood, and was now traversing the open country,
frequently turning round to examine the country
around him, for at any moment after he had left,
his absence from the castle might be discovered,
and the pursuit begun. He hoped, however, that
two or three hours at least would elapse before the
discovery was made. He had, before starting, piled
high the fire in the hall, and had placed plenty of
logs for the purpose of replenishing it close at hand.


90
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
He pat tankards on the board, and with them a
large jug full of wine, so that the freebooters would
have no occasion to call for him, and unless they
wanted him they would be unlikely to look into the
kitchen.
Except when occasionally breaking into a walk
to get breath, he ran steadily on. It was not until
he had gone nearly ten miles that he saw a goat-
herd tending a few goats, and from him he learned
the direction of Glogau, and was glad to find he
had not gone very far out of the direct line. At
last, after asking the way several times, he arrived
within a short distance of the village. The ground
had now become undulating, and the slopes were
covered with trees. The village lay up a valley, and
it was evident that the road he was traveling was
but little frequented ending probably at the village
itself. Proceeding for nearly two miles through a
wood he came suddenly upon Glogau.
It stood near the head of the valley, which was
here free of trees, and some cultivated fields lay
around it. The houses were surrounded by fruit-
trees, and an air of peace and tranquility prevailed
such as Malcolm had not seen before since he left
his native country. One house was much larger
than the rest; several stacks stood in the rick-yard,
and the large stables and barns gave a proof of the
prosperity of its owner. The war which had
already devastated a great part of Germany had
passed by this secluded hamlet.
No signs of work were to be seen, the village was


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
91
as still and quiet as if it was deserted. Suddenly
Malcolm remembered that it was the Sabbath,
which, though always kept strictly by the Scotch
and Swedish soldiers when in camp, for the most
part passed unobserved when they were engaged
in active service. Malcolm turned his steps toward
the house; as he neared it he heard the sound of
singing within. The door was open, and he en-
tered and found himself on the threshold of a large
apartment in which some twenty men and twice as
many women and children were standing singing a
hymn which was led by a venerable pastor who
stood at the head of the room, with a powerfully
built elderly man, evidently the master of the house,
near him.
The singing was not interrupted by the entrance
of the newcomer. Many eyes were cast in his
direction, but seeing that their leaders went on un-
moved, the little congregation continued their hymn
with great fervor and force. When they had done
the pastor prayed for some time, and then dismissed
the congregation with his blessing. They filed out
in a quiet and orderly way, but not until the last
had left did the master of the house show any sign
of observing Malcolm, who had taken his place
near the door.
Then he said gravely, "Strangers do not often
rind their way to Glogau, and in truth we can do
without them, for a stranger in these times too
often means a foe; but you are young, my lad,
though strong enough to bear weapons, and can


92 THE LION OF THE NORTH.
mean us no ill. What is it that brings you to our
quiet village?"
"I have, sir, but this morning escaped from the
hands of the freebooters at Wolfsburg, and I come to
warn you that last night I heard them agree to
attack and sack your village to-morrow; therefore,
before pursuing my own way, which is to the camp
of the Swedish king, in whose service I am, I came
hither to warn you of their intention."
Exclamations of alarm arose from the females of
the farmer's family, who were sitting at the end of
the room. The farmer waved his hand and the
women were instantly silent.
"This is bad news, truly," he said gravely;
"hitherto God has protected our village and suffered
us to worship Him in our own way in peace and in
quiet in spite of the decrees of emperors and princes.
This gang of Wolfsburg have long been a scourge
to the country around it, and terrible are the tales
we have heard of their violence and cruelty. I
have for weeks feared that sooner or later they
would extend their ravages even to this secluded
spot.
"And, indeed, I thank you, brave youth, for the
warning you have given us, which will enable us to
send our womenkind, our cattle and horses, to a
place of safety before these scourges of God arrive
here. Gretchen, place food and wine before this
youth who has done us so great a service; doubt-
less he is hungry and thirsty, for 'tis a long
journey from Wolfsburg hither."


THE LTON OF THE NORTH.
93
"What think you, father, shall I warn the men
at once of the coming danger, or shall I let them
sleep quietly this Sabbath night for the last time in
their old homes?"
"What time, think you, will these marauders
leave their hold V the pastor asked Malcolm.
"They will probably start by daybreak," Malcolm
said, "seeing that the journey is a long one; but
this is not certain, as they may intend to remain
here for the night, and to return with their plunder
on the following day to the castle.
"But, sir," he went on, turning to the farmer,
"surely you will not abandon your home and goods
thus tamely to these freebooters. You have here,
unless I am mistaken, fully twenty stout men
capable of bearing arms; the marauders number
but thirty in all, and they always leave at least five
to guard the castle and two as sentries over the
horses; thus you will not have more than twenty-
three to cope with. Had they, as they expected,
taken you by surprise, this force would have been
ample to put down all resistance here; but as you
will be prepared for them, and will, therefore, take
them by surprise, it seems to me that you should be
able to make a good fight of it, stout men-at-arms
though the villains be."
"You speak bodly, sir, for one but a boy in
years," the pastor said; "it is lawful, nay it is
right to defend one's home against these lawless
pillagers and murderers; but as you say, evil though
their ways are, these freebooters are stout men-at-
arms, and we have heard that they have taken a


9i
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
terrible vengeance on the villages which have
ventured to oppose them."
"I am a Scottish officer in the king of Sweden's
army," Malcolm said, "and fought at Schiefelbrune
and New Brandenburg, and in the fight when the
Imperialists tried to relieve Colberg ; and having, I
hope, done my duty in three such desperate strug-
gles against the Imperialist veterans, I need not
shrink from an encounter with these freebooters.
If you decide to defend the village I am ready to
strike a blow at them, for they have held me cap-
tive for five days, and have degraded me by making
me cook for them."
A slight titter was heard among the younger
females at the indignant tone in which Malcolm
spoke of his enforced culinary work.
"And you are truly one of those Scottish soldiers
of the Swedish hero who fight so stoutly for the
faith, and of whose deeds we have heard so much!"
the pastor said. "Truly we are glad to see you.
Our prayers have not been wanting night and morn-
ing for the success of the champions of the reformed
faith. What say you, my friend? Shall we take
the advice of this young soldier and venture our
lives for the defense of our homes?"
"That will we," the farmer said warmly. "He
is used to war, and can give us good advice. As
far as strength goes, our men are not wanting.
Each has his sword and pike, and there are four or
five arquebuses in the village. Yes, if there be a
chance of success, even of the slightest, we will do
our best as men in defense of our homes."


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
95
CHAPTER VI.
THE ATTACK ON THE VILLAGE.
"And now," the farmer said to Malcolm, " what
is your advice? That we will fight is settled.
When, where and how? This house is strongly
built, and we could so strengthen its doors and
windows with beams that we might hold out for a
long time against them."
"No," Malcolm said, "that would not be my ad-
vice. Assuredly we might defend the house; but
in that case the rest of the village, the herds and
granaries, would fall into their hands. To do any
good, we must fight them in the wood on their way
hither. But although I hope for a favorable issue,
I should strongly advise that you should have the
herds and horses driven away. Send off all your
more valuable goods in the wagons, with your
women and children, to a distance. We shall fight
all the better if we know that they are all in
safety. Some of the old men and boys will suffice
for this work. And now, methinks, you had best
summon the men, for there will be work for them
to-night."


96
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
The bell which was used to call the hands from
their work in the fields and woods at sunset soon
sounded, and the men in surprise came trooping in
at the summons. When they were assembled the
farmer told them the news he had heard, and the
determination which had been arrived at to defend
the village.
After the first movement of alarm caused by the
name of the dreaded band of the Wolfsburg had
subsided Malcolm was glad to see an expression of
stout determination come over the faces of the
assemblage, and all declared themselves ready to
fight to the last. Four of the elder men were told
off at once to superintend the placing of the more
movable household goods of the village in wagons,
which were to set out at daybreak with the cattle
and families.
"Now," Malcolm said, " I want the rest to bring
mattocks and shovels and to accompany me along
the road. There is one spot which I marked as I
came along as being specially suited for defense."
This was about half a mile away, and as darkness
had now set in the men lighted torches, and with
their implements followed him. At the spot which
he had selected there was for the distance of a hun-
dred yards a thick growth of underwood bordering
the track on either side. Across the road, at the
end of the passage nearest to the farm, Malcolm
directed ten of the men to dig a pit twelve feet wide
and eight feet deep. The rest of the men he set to
work to cut nearly through the trunks of the trees


THE LION OF THE NORTH. 97
standing nearest the road until thev were ready to
fall.
Ten trees were so treated, five on either side of
the road. Standing, as they did, among the under-
growth, the operation which had been performed on
them was invisible to any one passing by. Ropes
were now fastened to the upper part of the trees and
carried across the road, almost hidden from sight by
the foliage which met over the path. When the pit
was completed the earth which had been taken from
it was scattered in the wood out of sight. Light
boughs were then placed over the hole. These were
covered with earth and sods trampled down until
the break in the road was not perceptible to a casual
eye.
This was done by Malcolm himself, as the lightest
of the party, the boughs sufficing to bear his weight,
although they would give way at once beneath that
of a horse. The men all worked with vigor and
alacrity as soon as they understood Malcolm's plans.
Daylight was breaking when the preparations were
completed. Malcolm now divided the party, and
told them off to their respective posts. They were
sixteen in all, excluding the pastor.
Eight were placed on each side of the road.
Those on one side were gathered near the pit which
had been dug, those on the other were opposite to
the tree which was farthest down the valley. The
freebooters were to be allowed to pass along until
the foremost fell into the pit. The men stationed
there were at once to haul upon the rope attached


93
THE LION OF THE NOllTH.
to the tree near it and to bring it down. Its fall
would bar the road and prevent the horsemen from
leaping the pit. Those in the rear were, if they
heard the crash before the last of the marauders had
passed through, to wait until they had closed up,
which they were sure to do when the obstacle was
reached, and then to fell the tree to bar their
retreat.
The instant this was done both parties were to
run to other ropes and to bring down the trees upon
the horsemen gathered on the road, and were then
to fall upon them with axe, pike, and arquebus.
"If it works as well as I expect," Malcolm said,
"not one of them will escape from the trap."
Soon after daybreak bowls of milk and trays of
bread and meat were brought down to the workers
by some of the women. As there was no immediate
expectation of attack, the farmer himself, with the
pastor, went back to the village to cheer the women
before their departure.
"You need not be afraid, wife," the farmer said.
"I shall keep to my plans, because when you have
once made a plan it is foolish to change it; but I
deem not that there is any real need for sending
you and the wagons and beasts away. This young
Scotch lad seems made for a commander, and truly,
if all his countrymen are like himself, I wonder no
longer that the Poles and Imperialists have been
unable to withstand them. Truly he has con-
structed a trap from which this band of villains will
have but little chance of escape, and I trust that we


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
99
may slay them without much loss to ourselves.
What rejoicings will there not be in the fifty vil-
lages when the news comes that their oppressors
have been killed! The good God has assuredly
sent this youth hither as His instrument in defeat-
ing the oppressors, even as He chose the shepherd
boy David out of Israel to be the scourge of the
Philistines."
By this time all was ready for a start and, having
seen the wagons fairly on their way, the farmer re-
turned to the wood, the pastor accompanying the
women. Three hours passed before there were any
signs of the marauders, and Malcolm began to
think that the idea might have occurred to them
that he had gone to Glogau, and that they might
therefore have postponed their raid upon that vil-
lage until they could make sure of taking it by sur-
prise, and so capturing all the horses and valuables
before the villagers had time to remove them.
Glogau was, however, quite out of Malcolm's direct
line for the Swedish camp, and it was hardly likely
that the freebooters would think that their late
captive would go out of his way to warn the village
in which he had no interest whatever; indeed they
would scarcely be likely to recall the fact that he
had been present when they were discussing their
proposed expedition against it.
All doubts were, however, set at rest when a boy
who had been stationed in a high tree near the edge
of the wood ran in with the news that a band of
horsemen were riding across the plain, and would


100
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
be there in a few minutes. Every one fell into his
appointed place. The farmer himself took the com-
mand of the party on one side of the road, Malcolm
of that on the other. Matches were blown and the
priming of the arquebuses looked to; then they
gathered round the ropes, and listened for the tramp
of horses.
Although it was but a few minutes before it came
the time seemed long to those waiting; but at last
a vague sound was heard, which rapidly rose into a
loud trampling of horses. The marauders had been
riding quietly until they neared the wood, as speed
was no object; but as they wished to take the vil-
lage by surprise—and it was just possible that they
might have been seen approaching—they were now
riding rapidly.
Suddenly the earth gave way under the feet of
the horses of the captain and his lieutenant, who
were riding at the head of the troop, and men and
animals disappeared from the sight of those who
followed. The two men behind them pulled their
horses back on their haunches, and checked them
at the edge of the pit into which their leaders had
fallen.
As they did so a loud crack was heard, and a great
tree came crashing down, falling directly upon
them, striking them and their horses to the ground.
A loud cry of astonishment and alarm rose from
those behind, followed by curses and exclamations
of rage. A few seconds after the fall of the tree
there was a crash in the rear of the party, and


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
101
to their astonishment the freebooters saw that an-
other tree had fallen there, and that a barricade of
boughs and leaves closed their way behind as in
front. Deprived of their leaders, bewildered and
alarmed at this strange and unexpected occurrence,
the marauders remained irresolute. Two or three
of those in front got off their horses and tried to
make their way to the assistance of their comrades
who were lying crushed under the mass of foliage,
and of their leaders in the pit beyond.
But now almost simultaneously two more crashes
were heard, and a tree from each side fell upon
them. Panic-stricken now the horsemen strove to
dash through the underwood, but their progress was
arrested, for among the bushes ropes had been fas-
tened from tree to tree; stakes had been driven in,
and the bushes interlaced with cords. The trees
continued to fall till the portion of the road occupied
by the troop was covered by a heap of fallen wood
and leaf. Then for the first time the silence in the
wood beyond them was broken, the flashes of fire-
arms darted out from the brushwood, and then with
a shout a number of men armed with pikes and
axes sprang forward to the attack.
A few only of the marauders were in a position
to offer any resistance whatever. The greater por-
tion were buried under the mass of foliage. Many
had been struck down by the trunks or heavy arms
of the trees. All were hampered and confused by
the situation in which the}7 found themselves.
Under such circumstances it was a massacre rather


102
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
than a fight. Malcolm, seeing the inability of the
freebooters to oppose any formidable resistance,
sheathed his sword, and left it to the peasants to
avenge the countless murders which the band had
committed, and the ruin and misery which they
had inflicted upon the country.
In a few minutes all was over. The brigands
were shot down, piked or slain by the heavy axes
through the openings in their leafy prison. Quarter
was neither asked for nor given. The freebooters
knew that it would be useless, and died cursing their
foes and their own fate in being thus slaughtered
like rats in a trap. Two or three of the peasants
were wounded by pistol-shots, but this was all the
injury that their success cost them.
"The wicked have digged a pit, and they have
fallen into it themselves," the farmer said as he
approached the spot where Malcolm was standing,
some little distance from the scene of slaughter.
"Verily the Lord hath delivered them into our
hands. I understand, my young friend, why you as
a soldier did not aid in the slaughter of these vil-
lains. It is your trade to fight in open battle, and
you care not to slay your enemies when helpless;
but with us it is different. We regard them as
wild beasts, without heart or pity, as scourges to be
annihilated when we have the chance; just as in
winter we slay the wolves who come down to attack
our herds."
"I blame you not," Malcolm said. "When men
take to the life of wild beasts they must be slain as


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
103
such. Now my task is done, and I will journey on
at once to join my countrymen; but I will give you
one piece of advice before I go.
"In the course of a day or two the party left at
Wolfsburg will grow uneasy, and two of their num-
ber are sure to ride hither to inquire as to the tarry-
ing of the band. Let your men with arquebuses
keep watch night and day and shoot them down
when they arrive. Were I in your place I would
then mount a dozen of your men and let them put
on the armor of these dead robbers and ride to
Wolfsburg, arriving there about daybreak. If they
see you coming they will take you to be the band
returning. The two men below you will cut down
without difficulty, and there will then be but three
or four to deal with in the castle.
"I recommend you to make a complete end of
them; and for this reason: if any of the band sur-
vive they will join themselves with some other party
and will be sure to endeavor to get them to avenge
this slaughter; for although these bands have no
love for each other, yet they would be ready
enough to take up each other's quarrel as against
country folk, especially when there is a hope of
plunder. Exterminate them, then, and advise your
men to keep their secret. Few can have seen the
brigands riding hither to-day. When it is found
that the band have disappeared the country around
will thank God, and will have little curiosity as to
how they have gone. You will of course clear the
path again and bury their bodies; and were I you I


104
THE LWN OF THE NORTH.
would prepare at once another ambush like that into
which they have fallen, and when a second band of
marauders comes into this part of the country set a
watch night and day. Your men will in future be
better armed than hitherto, as each of those free-
booters carries a brace of pistols. And now, as I
would fain be off as soon as possible, I would ask
you to let your men set to work with their axes and
cut away the boughs and to get me out a horse.
Several of them must have been killed by the falling
trees, and some by the fire of the arquebuses; but
no doubt there are some uninjured."
In a quarter of an hour a horse was brought up
together with the helmet and armor worn by the
late captain of the band.
As Malcolm mounted, the men crowded round him
and loaded him with thanks and blessings for the
danger from which he had delivered them, their .
wives and families.
When the fugitives had left the village a store of
cooked provisions had been left behind for the use of
the defenders during the day. As the women could
not be fetched back before nightfall, the farmer had
despatched a man for some of this food, and the
wallets on the saddle were filled with sufficient to
last Malcolm for three or four days.
A brace of pistols were placed in the holsters, and
with a last farewell to the farmer Malcolm gave the
rein to his horse and rode away from the village.
He traveled fast now and without fear of inter-
ruption. The sight of armed men riding to join one


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
105
or other of the armies was too common to attract
any attention and, avoiding large towns, Malcolm
rode unmolested across the plain.
He presently heard the report that the Swedes
had captured Frankfort-on-the-Oder, and as he
approached that town, after four days' riding, heard
that they had moved toward Landsberg. Thither he
followed them, and came up to them outside the
walls of that place six days after leaving Glogau.
The main body of the Swedish army had remained
in and around Frankfort, Gustavus having marched
against Landsberg with only three thousand two
hundred musketeers, twelve pieces of cannon, and a
strong body of horse. Hepburn and Reay's Scotch
regiments formed part of the column, and Malcolm
with delight again saw the green scarfs and
banners.
As he rode into the camp of his regiment he was
unnoticed by the soldiers until he reached the tents
of the officers, before which Colonel Munro was
standing talking with several others. On seeing an
officer approach in full armor they looked up, and a
cry of astonishment broke from them on recognizing
Malcolm.
"Is it you, Malcolm Graeme, or your wraith?"
Munro exclaimed.
"It is I in the flesh, colonel, sound and hearty."
"Why, my dear lad," Munro exclaimed, holding
out his hand, "we thought you had fallen at
the sack of Xew Brandenburg. Innes and Lums-
den were believed to be the only ones who had
escaped."


106 THE LION OF THE NORTH.
"I have come through it, nevertheless." Mal-
colm said; "but it is a long story, colonel, and I
would ask you first if the king has learned what
Tilly is doing."
"No, he has received no news whatever of him
since he heard of the affair at New Brandenburg,
and is most anxious- lest he should fall upon the
army at Frankfort while we are away. Do you
know aught about him?"
"Tilly marched west from New Brandenburg,"
Malcolm said, "and is now besieging Magde-
burg."
"This is news indeed," Munro said; "you must
come with me at once to the king."
Malcolm followed Colonel Munro to the royal
tent, which was but a few hundred yards away.
Gustavus had just returned after visiting the ad-
vanced lines round the city. On being told that
Colonel Munro wished to speak to him on impor-
tant business, he at once came to the entrance of
his tent.
"Allow me to present to you, sire, Malcolm
Graeme, a very gallant young officer of my regi-
ment. He was at New Brandenburg, and I deemed
that he had fallen there; how he escaped I have
not yet had time to learn, seeing that he has but
now ridden into the camp; but as he is bearer
of news of the whereabouts of Tilly and his army,
I thought it best to bring him immediately to
you."
"Well, sir," Gustavus said anxiously to Malcolm,
"what is your news?"



Colonel Munro presents Malcolm to the king.—Page 106.
—J he Lion of the North.





THE LION OF THE NORTH.
107
"Tilly is besieging Magdeburg, sire, with his
whole strength."
"Magdeburg!" Gustavus exclaimed incredulously.
"Are you sure of your news? I deemed him
advancing upon Frankfort."
"Quite sure, sire, for I accompanied his column
to within two marches of the city, and there was no
secret of his intentions. He started for that town
on the very day after he had captured New Bran-
denburg."
"This is important, indeed," Gustavus said; "fol-
low me," and he turned and entered the tent.
Spread out on the table was a large map, which the
king at once consulted.
"You see, Colonel Munro, that to relieve Magde?
burg I must march through Ciistrin, Berlin, and
Spandau, and the first and last are strong fortresses.
I can do nothing until the Elector of Brandenburg
declares for us, and gives us leave to pass those
places, for I dare not march round and leave them
in my rear until sure that this weak prince will not
take sides with the Imperialists. I will dispatch a
messenger to-night to him at Berlin demanding
leave to march through his territory to relieve
Magdeburg. In the meantime we will finish off
with this place, and so be in readiness to march
west when his answer arrives. And now, sir," he
went on, turning to Malcolm, "please to give me
the account of how you escaped first from New
Brandenburg, and then from Tilly."
Malcolm related briefly the manner of his escape


10g THE LION OF THE NORTH. * •
from the massacre at New Brandenburg, and how,
after accompanying Tilly's army as a teamster for
two days, he had made his escape. He then still
more briefly related how he had been taken prisoner
by a band of freebooters, but had managed to get
away from them, and had drawn them into an am-
bush by peasants, where they had been slain, by
which means he had obtained a horse and ridden
straight to the army.
Gustavus asked many questions, and elicited many
more details than Malcolm had deemed it necessary
to give in his first recital.
"You have shown great prudence and fore-
thought," the king said when he had finished, " such
as would not be looked for in so young a soldier."
"And he behaved, sire, with distinguished gallan-
try and coolness at Schiefelbrune, and in the de-
structive fight outside Colberg," Colonel Munro put
in. "By the slaughter on the latter day he would
naturally have obtained his promotion, but he begged
to be passed over, asserting that it was best
that at his age he should remain for a time as an
ensign."
"Such modesty is unusual," the king said, "and
pleases me; see the next time a step is vacant,
colonel, that he has it. Whatever his age, he has
shown himself fit to do man's work, and years are
no great value in a soldier; why, among all my Scot-
tish regiments I have scarcely a colonel who is yet
thirty years old."


THE LION OF THE NORTH, 109
Malcolm now returned with Colonel Munro to the
regiment, and there had to give a full and minute
account of his adventures, and was warmly congratu-
lated by his fellow officers on his good fortune in
escaping from the dangers which had beset him.
The suit of armor was a handsome one, and had
been doubtless stripped off from the body of some
knight or noble murdered by the freebooters, yhe
leg-pieces Malcolm laid aside, retaining only a
cuirass, back-piece, and helmet, as the full armor
was too heavy for service on foot.
Two days later the king gave orders that the
assault upon Landsberg was to be made that night.
The place was extremely strong, and Gustavus had
in his previous campaign twice failed in attempts
to capture it. Since that time the Imperialists had
been busy in strengthening the fortification, and all
the peasantry for ten miles round had been em-
ployed in throwing up earthworks; but its princi-
pal defense was in the marsh which surrounded it,
and which rendered the construction of approaches
by besiegers almost impossible. Its importance
consisted in the fact that from its great strength
its garrison dominated the whole district known as
the Mark of Brandenburg. It was the key to
Silesia, and guarded the approaches to Pomerania,
and its possession was therefore of supreme impor-
tance to Gustavus. The garrison consisted of five
thousand Imperialist infantry and twelve troo ps of
horse, the whole commanded by Count Gratz. The


110
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
principal approach to the town was guarded by a
strong redoubt armed with numerous artillery.
Colonel Munro had advanced his trenches to
within a short distance of this redoubt, and had
mounted the twelve pieces of cannon to play upon
it, but so solid was the masonry of the fort that
their fire produced but little visible effect. Gus-
tavus had brought from Frankfort as guide on the
march a blacksmith who was a native of Landsberg,
and this man had informed him of a postern gate
into the town which would not be likely to be de-
fended, as to reach it it would be necessary to cross a
swamp flanked by the advanced redoubt and
covered with water.
For two days previous to the assault the troops
had been at work cutting bushes and trees, and pre-
paring the materials for constructing a floating
causeway across the mud and water. As soon as
night fell the men were set to work laying down
the causeway, and when this was finished the
column advanced to the attack. It consisted of
two hundred and fifty pikemen under Colonel
Munro, and the same number of dragoons under
Colonel Deubattel. Hepburn with one thousand
musketeers followed a short distance behind them.
The pikemen led the way and passed along the
floating causeway without difficulty, but the cause-
way swayed and often sank under the feet of the
cavalry behind them. These, however, also man-
aged to get across. Their approach was entirely


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
Ill
unobserved, and they effected an entrance into the
town.
Scarcely had they done so when they came upon
a body of three hundred Imperialists who were about
to make a sally under Colonel Gratz, son of the
governor. The pikemen at once fell upon them.
Taken by surprise the Imperialists fought neverthe-
less stoutly, and eighty of the Scots fell under the
fire of their musketry. But the pikemen charged
home; Colonel Gratz was killed, with many of his
men, and the rest taken prisoners. Hepburn
marching on behind heard the din of musketry and
pressed forward; before reaching the town he
found a place in the swamp sufficiently firm to en-
able his men to march across it and, turning off, he
led his troops between the town and the redoubt,
and then attacked the latter in the rear where its
defenses were weak, and after three minutes' fight-
ing with its surprised and disheartened garrison the
latter surrendered.
The redoubt having fallen, and Munro's men
having effected a lodgment in the town, while the
retreat on one side was cut off by the force of
Gustavus, and on the other by a strong body of
eavalry under Marshal Horn, the governor sent a
drummer to Colonel Munro to say that he was ready
to surrender, and to ask for terms. The drummer
was sent to Gustavus, who agreed that the garrison
should be allowed to march away with the honors
of war, taking their baggage and effects with them.
Accordingly at eight o'clock the Count of Gratz


] 12 THE LION OF THE NORTH.
at the head of his soldiers marched out with colors
Hying and drums beating, and retired into Silesia.
A garrison was placed in Landsberg, and the black-
smith appointed burgomaster of the town. Lands-
berg fell on the 15th of April, and on the 18th the
force marched back to Frankfort.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
ii3
CHAPTEE VII.
A QUIET TIME.
In spite of the urgent entreaties of Gustavus
and the pressing peril of Magdeburg, the wavering
Duke of Brandenburg could not bring himself to
join the Swedes. He delivered Spandau over to
them, but would do no more. The Swedish army
accordingly marched to Berlin and invested his cap-
ital. The duke sent his wife to Gustavus to beseech
him to draw off his army and allow him to remain
neutral; but Gustavus would not listen to his en-
treaties, and insisted, as the only condition upon
which he would raise the siege, that the duke should
ally himself with him, and that the troops of Bran-
denburg should join his army.
These conditions the duke was obliged to accept,
but in the meantime his long hesitation and delay
had caused the loss of Magdeburg which, after a
gallant defense, was stormed by the troops of Pap-
penheim and Tilly on the 10th of May. The fero-
cious Tilly had determined upon a deed which
would,.he believed, frighten Germany into submis-
sion; he ordered that no quarter should be given,


114 THE LION OF THE NORTH
and for five days the city was handed over to the
troops.
History has no record since the days of Attila of
so frightful a massacre. Neither age nor sex was
spared, and thirty thousand men, women and chil-
dren were ruthlessly massacred. The result for a
time justified the anticipations of the ferocious
leader. The terrible deed sent a shudder of horror
and terror through Protestant Germany. It seemed,
too, as if the catastrophe might have been averted
had the Swedes shown diligence and marched to
the relief of the city; for in such a time men
were not inclined to discuss how much of the blame
rested upon the shoulders of the duke of Branden-
burg, who was, in fact, alone responsible for the
delay of the Swedes.
Many of the princes and free towns which had
hitherto been stanch to the cause of Protestantism,
at once hastened to make their peace with the em-
peror. For a time the sack of Magdeburg greatly
strengthened the Imperialist cause. No sooner did
the news reach the ears of the duke of Branden-
burg than his fears overcame him, and he wrote to
Gustavus withdrawing from the treaty he had
made, and saying that as Spandau had only been
delivered to him in order that he might march to
the relief of Magdeburg, he was now bound in
honor to restore it.
Gustavus at once ordered Spandau to be evacu-
ated by his troops, and again marched with the
army against Berlin, which he had but a few days


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
115
before left. Here he again dictated terms, which
the duke was forced to agree to.
The Swedish army now marched to Old Bran-
denburg, thirty-four miles west of Berlin, and
there remained for some time waiting until some
expected reinforcements should reach it.
The place was extremely unhealthy and great
numbers died from malaria and fever, thirty of
Munro's musketeers dying in a single week. During
this time the king was negotiating with the elector
of Saxony and the landgrave of Hesse. These
were the two most powerful of the Protestant
princes in that part of Germany, and Tilly resolved
to reduce them to obedience before the army of
Gustavus was in a position to move forward, for at
present his force was too small to enable him to take
the field against the united armies of Tilly and
Pappenheim.
He first fell upon the landgrave of Hesse, and
laid Thiiringen waste with fire and sword. Franken-
hausen was plundered and burned to the ground.
Erfurt saved itself from a similar fate by the pay-
ment of a large sum of money, and by engaging to
supply great stores of provisions for the use of the
Imperial army. The landgrave of Hesse-Cassel
was next summoned by Tilly, who threatened to
carry fire and sword through his dominions unless
he would immediately disband his troops, pay a
heavy contribution, and receive the Imperial troops
into his cities and fortresses; but the landgrave
refused to accept the terms.


116
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
Owing to the unhealthiness of the district round
Old Brandenburg Gustavus raised his camp there
and marched forward to Werben, near the junction
of the Elbe with the Havel. He was joined there
by his young queen, Maria Eleonora, with a rein-
forcement of eight thousand men, and by the
Marquis of Hamilton with six thousand two hundred,
for the most part Scotch, who had been raised by
him with the consent of Charles I., to whom the
marquis was master of the horse.
Werben was distant but a few miles from Magde-
burg, and Pappenheim, who commanded the troops
in that neighborhood, seeing that Gustavus was now
in a position to take the field against him, sent an
urgent message to Tilly for assistance; and the
Imperial general, who was on the point of attacking
the landgrave of Hesse-Cassel, at once marched
with his army and effected a junction with Pappen-
heim, their combined force being greatly superior to
that of Gustavus even after the latter had received
his reinforcements.
Malcolm had not accompanied the army in its
march from Old Brandenburg. He had been pros-
trated by fever, and although he shook off the
attack it left him so weak and feeble that he was
altogether unfit for duty. The army was still lying
in its swampy quarters, and the leech who had
attended him declared that he could never recover
his strength in such an unhealthy air. Nigel
Graeme, who had now rejoined the regiment cured
of his wound, reported the surgeon's opinion to
Munro.


THE LION OF THK NORTH.
117
"I am not surprised," the colonel said, " and there
are many others in the same state; but whither can
I send them? The elector of Brandenburg is so
fickle and treacherous that he may at any moment
turn against us."
"I was speaking to Malcolm," Nigel replied, "and
he said that he would, he could go for a time to
recruit his health in that village among the hills
where he had the fight with the freebooters who
made him captive. He said he was sure of a cordial
welcome there, and it is but three days' march from
here."
"'Tis an out-of-the-way place," Munro said, " and
if we move west we shall be still further removed
from it. There are Imperial bands everywhere
harrying the country unguarded by us, and one of
these might at any moment swoop down into that
neighborhood."
"That is true; but, after all, it would be better
that he should run that risk than sink from weak-
ness as so many have done here after getting
through the first attack of fever."
"That is so, Nigel, and if you and Malcolm prefer
that risk to the other I will not say you nay; but
what is good for him is good for others, and I will
ask the surgeon to make me a list of twenty men
who are strong enough to journey by easy stages,
and who yet absolutely require to get out of this
poisonous air to enable them to effect their recov-
ery. We will furnish them with one of the bag-
gage-wagons of the regiment, so that they can ride


118
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
when they choose. Tell the paymaster to give each
man in advance a month's pay, that they may have
money to pay for what they need. Horses are
scarce, so we can give them but two with the
wagon, but that will be sufficient as they will jour-
ney slowly. See that a steady and experienced
driver is told off with them. They had best start
at daybreak to-morrow morning."
At the appointed time the wagon was in readi-
ness, and those who had to accompany Malcolm
gathered round, together with many of their com-
rades who had assembled to wish them God-speed.
The pikes and muskets, helmets and breast-pieces
were placed in the wagon, and then the fever-
stricken band formed up before it.
Munro, Nigel, and most of the officers came down
to bid farewell to Malcolm and to wish him a
speedy return in good health. Then he placed him-
self at the head of the band and marched off, the
wagon following in the rear. Before they had
been gone a mile several of the men had been com-
pelled to take their places in the wagon, and by the
time three miles had been passed the rest had one
by one been forced to give in.
Malcolm was one of the last. He took his seat
by the driver, and the now heavily-freighted wagon
moved slowly across the country. A store of pro-
visions sufficient for several days had been placed
in the wagon, and after proceeding fifteen miles a
halt was made at a deserted village and two of the
houses in the best condition were taken possession


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
119
of, Malcolm and the sergeant of the party, a young
fellow named Sinclair, occupying the one, and the
men taking up their quarters in another.
The next morning the benefit of the change and
the removal from the fever-tainted air made itself
already apparent. The distance performed on foot
was somewhat longer than on the preceding day;
the men were in better spirits and marched with a
brisker step than that with which they had left the
camp. At the end of the fourth day they ap-
proached the wood in which the village was
situated.
"I will go on ahead," Malcolm said. "Our ap-
proach will probably have been seen, and unless
they know who we are we may meet with but a
rough welcome. Halt the wagon here until one re-
turns with news that you may proceed, for there
may be pitfalls in the road."
Malcolm had kept the horse on which he had rid-
den to Landsberg, and it had been tied behind the
wagon. During the last day's march he had been
strong enough to ride it. He now dismounted, and
taking the bridle ovor his arm he entered the wood.
He examined the road cautiously as he went along.
He had gone about half way when the farmer with
four of his men armed with pikes suddenly appeared
in the road before him.
"Who are you," the farmer asked, "and what
would you here?"
"Do you not remember me?" Malcolm said. "It
is but three months since I was here."


120
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
"Bless me, it is our Scottish friend! Why, lad,
I knew you not again, so changed are you. Why,
what has happened to you?"
"I have had the fever," Malcolm said, "and have
been like to die; but I thought that a change to the
pure air of your hills and woods here would set me
up. So I have traveled here to ask your hospi-
tality."
By this time the farmer had come up and had
grasped Malcolm's hand.
All that I have is yours," he said warmly.
"The lookout saw a wagon coming across the
plain with three or four men walking beside it, and
he thought that many more were seated in it; so
thinking that this might be a ruse of some free-
booting band, I had the alarm-bell rung, and pre-
pared to give them a hot reception."
"I have brought some sick comrades with me,"
Malcolm said. "I have no thought of quartering
them on you. That would be nigh as bad as the
arrival of a party of marauders, for they are getting
strength and will, I warrant you, have keen
appetites ere long; but we have brought tents and
will pay for all we have."
"Do not talk of payment," the farmer said
heartily.
"As long as there is flour in the store-house and
bacon on the beams, any Scottish soldier of Gus-
tavus is welcome to it, still more if they be comrades
of thine."
"Thanks, indeed," Malcolm replied. "I left them *


THE "LION OF THE NORTH. 121
at the edge of the wood, for I knew not what
welcome you might have prepared here ; and seeing
so many men you might have shot at them before
waiting to ask a question."
"That is possible enough," the farmer said, "for
indeed we could hardly look for friends. The men
are all posted a hundred yards further on."
The farmer ordered one of his men to go on and
bring up the wagon, and then with Malcolm
walked on to the village. A call that all was right
brought out the defenders of the ambush. It had
been arranged similarly to that which had been so
successful before, except that instead of the pit,
several strong ropes had been laid across the road,
to be tightened breast-high as soon as an enemy
came close to them.
"These are not as good as the pit," the farmer
said as they passed them; "but as we have to use
the road sometimes we could not keep a pit here
which, moreover, might have given way and injured
any one from a neighboring village who might be
riding hither. We have made a strong stockade of
beams among the underwood on either side, so that
none could break through into the wood from the
path."
"That is good," Malcolm said; "but were I you
I would dig a pit across the road some twelve feet
wide, and would cover it with a stout door with a
catch, so that it would bear wagons crossing, but
when the catches drawn it should rest only on some
light supports below and would give way at once


122 THE LION OF THE NdRTH.
if a weight came on it. It would, of course, be
covered over with turf. It will take some time to
make, but it will add greatly to your safety."
"It shall be done," the farmer said. "Wood is in
plently and some of my men are good carpenters.
I will set about it at once."
On arriving at the village Malcolm was cordially
welcomed by the farmer's wife and daughters.
The guest chamber was instantly prepared for
him and refreshments laid on the table, while the
maids, under the direction of the farmer's wife, at
once began to cook a bounteous meal in readiness
for the arrival of the soldiers. A spot was chosen
on some smooth turf under the shade of trees for
the erection of the tents, and trusses of clean straw
carried there for bedding.
Malcolm as he sat in the cool chamber in the
farmhouse felt the change delightful after the hot
dusty journey across the plain. There was quite an
excitement in the little village when the wagon
drove up. The men lifted the arms and baggage
from the wagon. The women offered fruit and
flagons of wine, and fresh cool water to the soldiers.
There was not only general pleasure throughout the
village caused by the novelty of the arrival of the
party from the outer world, but a real satisfaction
in receiving these men who had fought so bravely
against the oppressors of the Protestants of Ger-
many. There was also the feeling that so long as
this body of soldiers might remain in the village
they would be able to sleep in peace and security,


TEE*LION OF THE NORTH.
123
-safe from the attacks of any marauding band. The
tents were soon pitched by the peasants under the
direction of Sergeant Sinclair, straw was laid down
in them, and the canvas raised to allow the air to
sweep through them.
Very grateful were the weary men for the kind-
ness with which they were received, and even the
weakest felt that they should soon recover their
strength.
In an hour two men came up from the farm-house
carrying a huge pot filled with strong soup. An-
other brought a great dish of stew. Women carried
wooden platters, bowls of stewed fruit, and loaves
of bread; and the soldiers, seated upon the grass,
fell to with an appetite such as they had not experi-
enced for weeks. With the meal was an abundant
supply of the rough but wholesome wine of the
country.
To the Scottish soldiers after the hardships they
had passed through this secluded valley seemed a
perfect paradise. They had nought to do save to
eat their meals, to sleep on the turf in the shade, or
to wander in the woods and gardens free to pick
what fruit they fancied. Under these circumstances
they rapidly picked up strength, and in a week
after their arrival would hardly have been recog-
nized as the feeble band who had left the Swedish
camp at Old Brandenburg.
On Sunday the pastor arrived. He did not live
permanently at the village, but ministered to the
inhabitants of several villages scattered among the


124 THE LION OF THE NORTH.
hills, holding services in them by turns, and remain-
ing a few days in each. As the congregation was
too large for the room in the farm-house the service
was held in the open air. The Scottish soldiers
were all present, and joined heartily in the singing,
although many of them were ignorant of the lan-
guage, and sang the words of Scotch hymns to the
German tunes.
Even the roughest of them, and those who had
been longest away from their native country, were
much moved by the service. The hush and stillness,
the air of quiet and peace which prevailed, the
fervor with which all joined in the simple service,
took them back in thought to the days of their
youth in quiet Scottish glens, and many a hand
was passed hastily across eyes which had not been
moistened for many a year.
The armor and arms were now cleaned and pol-
ished, and for a short time each day Malcolm exer-
cised the men. The martial appearance and perfect
discipline of the Scots struck the villagers with ad-
miration the first time they saw them under arms,
and they earnestly begged Malcolm that they might
receive from him and Sergeant Sinclair some in-
struction in drill.
Accordingly every evening when work was done
the men of the village were formed up and drilled.
Several of the soldiers took their places with them
in the ranks in order to aid them by their example.
After the drill there was sword and pike exercise,
and as most of the men had already some knowl-


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
125
edge of the use of arms they made rapid progress,
and felt an increased confidence in their power to
defend the village against the attacks of any small
bands of plunderers.
To Malcolm the time passed delightfully. His
kind hosts vied with each other in their efforts to
make him comfortable, and it was in vain that he
assured them that he no longer needed attention
and care. A seat was always placed for him in the
coolest nook in the room, fresh grapes and other
fruit stood in readiness on a table hard by. The
farmer's daughters, busy as they were in their house-
hold avocations, were always ready to sit and talk
with him when he was indoors, and of an evening
to sing him the country melodies.
At the end of a fortnight the men were all fit for
duty again, but the hospitable farmer would not
hear of their leaving, and as news from time to
time reached them from the outer world, and Mal-
colm learned that there was no chance of any en-
gagement for a time between the hostile armies, he
was only too glad to remain.
Another fortnight passed and Malcolm reluctantly
gave the word that on the morrow the march must
be recommenced. A general feeling of sorrow
reigned in the village when it was known that their
guests were about to depart, for the Scottish sol-
diers had made themselves extremely popular.
They were ever ready to assist in the labors of
the village. They helped to pick the apples from
the heavily-laden trees, they assisted to thrash out


126 THE LION OF THE NORTH.
the corn, and in every way strove to repay their
entertainers for the kindness they had shown
them.
Of an evening their camp had been the rendezvous
of the whole village. There alternately the soldiers
and the peasants sang their national songs, and
joined in hearty choruses. Sometimes there were
dances, for many of the villagers played on various
instruments; and altogether Glogau had never
known such a time of festivity and cheerfulness
before.
Late in the evening of the day before they had
fixed for their departure the pastor rode into the
village.
"I have bad news," he said. "A party of Pap-
penheim's dragoons, three hundred strong, are raid-
ing in the district on the other side of the hills. A
man came in just as I mounted my horse, saying
that it was expected they would attack Mansfeld,
whose count is a sturdy Protestant. The people
were determined to resist to the last, in spite of the
fate of Magdeburg and Frankenhausen, but I fear
that their chance of success is a small one; but they
say they may as well die lighting as be slaughtered
in cold blood."
"Is Mansfeld fortified?" Malcolm asked.
"It has a wall," the pastor replied, "but of no
great strength. The count's castle, which stands on
a rock adjoining it, might defend itself for some
time, but I question whether it can withstand
Pappenheim's veterans. Mansfeld itself is little


THE LION OF THE NORTH. 12?
more than a village. I should not say it had more
than a thousand inhabitants, and can muster at best
about two hundred and fifty men capable of bearing
arms."
"How far is it from here?" Malcolm asked after
a pause.
"Twenty-four miles by the bridle path across the
hills."
"When were the Imperialists expected to arrive?"
"They were ten miles away this morning," the
pastor replied; "but as they were plundering and
burning as they went they will not probably arrive
before Mansfeld before the morning. Some of the
more timid citizens were leaving, and many were
sending away their wives and families."
"Then," Malcolm said, "I will march thither at
once. Twenty good soldiers may make all the dif-
ference, and although I have, of course, no orders
for such an emergency, the king can hardly blame
me, even if the worst happens, for striking a blow
against the Imperialists here. Will you give me a
man," he asked the farmer, "to guide us across the
hills r
"That will I right willingly," the farmer said;
"but it seems to me a desperate service to embark
in. These townspeople are of little good for fight-
ing, and probably intend only to make a show of
resistance in order to procure better terms. The
count himself is a brave nobleman, but I fear that
the enterprise is a hopeless one."
"Hopeless or not," Malcolm said, "I will under-


128
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
take it, and will at once put the men under arms.
The wagon and horses with the baggage I will
leave here till I return, that is if we should ever
come back again."
A tap of the drum and the soldiers came running
in hastily from various cottages where they were
spending their last evening with their village friends,
wondering at the sudden summons to arms. As
soon as they had fallen in, Malcolm joined them.
"Men," he said, "I am sorry to disturb you on
your last evening here, but there is business on hand.
A party of Pappenheim's dragoons are about to
attack the town of Mansfeld, where the people are
of the reformed religion. The siege will begin in
the morning, and ere that time we must be there.
We have all got fat and lazy, and a little fighting
will do us good."
The thought of a coming fray reconciled the men
to their departure from their quiet and happy rest-
ing-place. Armor was donned, buckles fastened,
and arms inspected, and in half an hour, after a
cordial adieu from their kind hosts, the detachment
marched off, their guide with a lighted torch leading
the way. The men were in light marching order,
having left everything superfluous behind them in
the wagon; and they marched briskly along over
hill and through forest without a halt, till at three
o'clock in the morning the little town of Mansfeld,
with its castle rising above it, was visible before them
in the first light of morning.
As they approached the walls a musketoon was


THE LION OF THE NORTE.
129
fired, and the alarm-bell of the church instantly
rang out. Soon armed men made their appearance
on the walls. Fearing that the burghers might fire
before waiting to ascertain who were the new-
comers, Malcolm halted his band and advanced
alone toward the walls.
"Who are you who come in arms to the peaceful
town of Mansfeld?" an officer asked from the wall.
"I am an officer of his Swedish majesty, Gustavus,
and hearing that the town was threatened with
attack by the Imperialists, I have marched hither
with my detachment to aid in the defense."
A loud cheer broke from the walls. Not only
was the reinforcement a most welcome one, small as
it was, for the valor of the Scottish soldiers of the
king of Sweden was at that time the talk of all
Germany, but the fact that a detachment of these
redoubted troops had arrived seemed a proof that
the main army of the Swedish king could not be far
away. The gates were at once opened, and Mal-
colm with his band marched into Mansfeld.
t


130
THE LION OF THE NORTH:
CHAPTEK VIII.
THE SIEGE OF MANSFELD.
Will it please your worship at once to repair to
the castle?" the leader of the townspeople said.
"The count has just sent down to inquire into the
reason of the alarm."
"Yes," Malcolm replied, "I will go at once. In
the meantime, sir, I pray you to see to the wants of
my soldiers, who have taken a long night march and
will be none the worse for some refreshment. Hast
seen aught of the Imperialists?"
"They are at a village but a mile distant on the
other side of the town," the citizen said. "Yester-
day we counted eighteen villages in flames, and the
peasants who have come in say that numbers have
been slain by them."
"There is little mercy to be expected from the
butchers of Magdeburg," Malcolm replied; "the
only arguments they will listen to are steel and lead,
and we will not be sparing of these."
A murmur of assent rang through the townsfolk
who had gathered round, and then the burgomaster
himself led Malcolm up the ascent to the castle.
The news that the newcomers were a party of Scots


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
131
had already been sent up to the castle, and as Mal-
colm entered the gateway the count came forward
to welcome him.
"You are welcome indeed, fair sir," he said.
"It seems almost as if you had arrived from the
clouds to our assistance, for we had heard that the
Swedish king and his army were encamped around
Old Brandenburg."
"His majesty has moved west, I hear," Malcolm
said; "but we have been a month away from the
camp. My detachment consisted of a body of in-
valids who came up among the hills to get rid of
the fever which was playing such havoc among our
ranks. I am glad to say that all are restored, and
fit as ever for a meeting with the Imperialists. I
heard but yestereven that you were'expecting an
attack, and have marched all night to be here in
time. My party is a small one, but each man can
be relied upon, and when it comes to hard fighting,
twenty good soldiers may turn the day."
"You are heartily welcome, sir, and I thank you
much for coming to our aid. The townspeople are
determined to do their best, but most of them have
little skill in arms. I have a score or two of old
soldiers here in the castle, and had hoped to be able
to hold this to the end; but truly I despaired of a
successful defense of the town. But enter, I pray
you, the countess will be glad to welcome you."
Malcolm accompanied the count to the banquet-
hall of the castle. The countess, a gentle and grace-
ful woman, was already there; for indeed but few


132
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
in Mansfeld had closed an eye that night, for it was
possible that the Imperialists might attack without
delay. By her side stood her daughter, a girl of
about fourteen years old. Malcolm had already
stated his name to the count, and the latter now
presented him to his wife.
"We have heard so much of the Scottish soldiers,"
she said as she held out her hand, over which
Malcolm bent deeply, "that we have all been
curious to see them, little dreaming that a band of
them would appear here like good angels in our
hour of danger."
"It was a fortunate accident which found me
within reach when I heard of the approach of the
Imperialists. The names of the Count and Countess
of Mansfeld are so well known and so highly
esteemed through Protestant Germany that I was
sure that the king would approve of my hastening
to lend what aid I might to you without orders
from him."
"I see you have learned to flatter," the countess
said smiling. "This is my daughter Thekla."
"I am glad to see you," the girl said; " but I am a
little disappointed. I had thought that the Scots
were such big, fierce soldiers, and you are not very
big—not so tall as papa; and you do not look fierce
at all—not half so fierce as my cousin Caspar, who
is but a boy."
"That is very rude, Thekla," her mother said re-
provingly, while Malcolm laughed gayly.
"You are quite right, Fraulein Thekla. I know


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
133
I do not look very fierce, but I hope when my
moustache grows I shall come up more nearly to
your expectations. As to my height, I have some
years to grow yet, seeing that I am scarce eighteen,
and perhaps no older than your cousin."
"Have you recently joined, sir?" the countess
asked.
"I have served through the campaign," Malcolm
replied, "and have seen some hard knocks given, as
you may imagine when I tell you that I was at the
siege of New Brandenburg."
"Where your soldiers fought like heroes, and, as 1
heard, all died sword in hand save two or three offi-
cers who managed to escape."
"I was one of the three, countess; but the tale
is a long one, and can be told after we have done
with the Imperialists. Now, sir," he went on, turn-
ing to the count, " I am at your orders, and will
take post with my men at any point that you may
think fit."
"Before doing that," the count said, "you must
join us at breakfast. You must be hungry after
your long march, and as I have been all night in my
armor I shall do justice to it myself. You will, of
course, take up your abode here. As to other mat-
ters I have done my best, and the townspeople were
yesterday all told off to their places on the walls.
I should think it were best that your band were
stationed in the market-place as a reserve, they
could then move to any point which might be seri-
ously threatened. Should the Imperialists enter


134
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
the town the citizens have orders to fall back here
fighting. All their most valuable goods were sent
up here yesterday, together with such of their wives
and families as have not taken flight, so that
there will be nothing to distract them from their
duty."
"That is good," Malcolm said. "The thought
that one is fighting for home and family must nerve
a man in the defense; but when the enemy once
breaks in he would naturally think of home first
and hasten away to defend it to the last instead of
obeying orders and falling back with his comrades
in good order and discipline."
The meal was a cheerful one. Malcolm related
more in detail how he and his detachment happened
to be so far removed from the army.
Just as the meal came to an end a drum beat in
the town and the alarm-bells began to ring.
The count and Malcolm sallied out at once to the
outer wall, and saw a small party of officers riding
from the village occupied by the Imperialists toward
the town.
"Let us descend," the count said. "I presume
they are going to demand our surrender."
They reached the wall of the town just as the
Imperialist officers approached the gate.
"In the name of his majesty the emperor," one
of them cried out, "I command you to open the
gate and to surrender to his good will and
pleasure."
"The smoking villages which I see around me,"


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
135
Count Mansfeld replied, "are no hopeful sign of
any good will or pleasure on the part of his majes-
ty toward us. As to surrendering, we will die
rather. But I am willing to pay a fair ransom for
the town if you will draw off your troops and march
away."
"Beware, sir!'' the officer said. "I have a force
here sufficient to compel obedience, and I warn you
of the fate which will befall all within these walls
if you persist in refusing to admit us."
"I doubt not as to their fate," the count replied;
"there are plenty of examples before us of the ten-
der mercy which your master's troops show toward
the towns you capture. Once again I offer you a
ransom for the town. Name the sum, and if it be
in reason such as I and the townspeople can pay,
it shall be yours; but open the gates to you we will
not."
"Very well," the officer said; "then your blood be
on your own heads." And turning his horse he
rode with his companions back toward the village.
On their arrival there a bustle was seen to pre-
vail. A hundred horsemen rode off and took post
on an eminence near the town, ready to cut off the
retreat of any who might try to escape, and to
enter the town when the gates were forced open.
The other two hundred men advanced on foot in a
close body toward the principal gate.
"They will try and blow it open with petards,"
Malcolm said. "Half of my men are musketeers
and good shots, and I will, with your permission,


136
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
place them on the wall to aid the townsfolk there,
for if the gate is blown open and the enemy force
their way in it will go hard with us."
The count assented and Malcolm posted his
musketeers on the wall, ordering Sergeant Sinclair
with the remainder to set to work to erect barri-
cades across the street leading from the gate, so
that, in case this were blown in, such a stand might
be made against the Imperialists as would give the
townspeople time to rally from the walls and to
gather there.
The Imperialists heralded their advance by open-
ing fire with pistols and musketoons against the
wall, and the defenders at once replied. So heavy
was the fire that the head of the column wavered,
many of the leading files being at once shot down,
but, encouraged by their officers, they rallied, and
pushed forward at a run. The fire of the towns-
people at once became hurried and irregular, but
the Scots picked off their men with steady aim.
The leader of the Imperialists, who carried a
petard, advanced boldly to the edge of the ditch.
The fosse was shallow and contained but little
water, and he at once dashed into it and waded
across, for the drawbridge had, of course, been
raised. He climbed up the bank, and was close to
the gate, when Malcolm, leaning far over the wall,
discharged his pistol at him. The ball glanced
from the steel armor.
Malcolm drew his other pistol and again fired,
this time more effectually, for the ball struck be-


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
137
tween the shoulder and the neck at the junction of
the breast and back pieces and passed down into
the body of the Austrian who, dropping the
petard, fell dead; but a number of his men were
close behind him.
"Quick, lads!" Malcolm cried. "Put your
strength to this parapet. It is old and rotten.
Now, altogether! Shove!"
The soldiers bent their strength against the para-
pet, while some of the townspeople, thrusting their
pikes into the rotten mortar between the stones,
prised them up with all their strength. The para-
pet tottered, and then with a tremendous crash fell,
burying five or six of the Imperialists and the
petard beneath the ruins.
A shout of exultation rose from the defenders,
and the Imperialists at once withdrew at full speed.
They halted out of gunshot, and then a number of
men were sent back to the village, whence they
returned carrying ladders, some of which had been
collected the day before from the neighboring
villages and others manufactured during the night.
The enemy now divided into three parties, which
advanced simultaneously against different points of
the wall.
Notwithstanding the storm of shot poured upon
them as they advanced, they pressed forward until
they reached the wall and planted their ladders, and
then essayed to climb; but at each point the
stormers were stoutly met with pike and sword,
while the musketeers from the flanking towers
poured their bullets into them.


138
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
The troops proved themselves worthy of their
reputation, for it was not until more than fifty had
fallen that they desisted from the attempt and drew
off.
"Now we shall have a respite," Malcolm said.
"If there are no more of them in the neighborhood
methinks they will retire altogether, but if they
have any friends with cannon anywhere within
reach they will probably send for them and renew
the attack."
The day passed quietly. Parties of horsemen
were seen leaving the village to forage and plunder
the surrounding country, but the main body remained
quietly there. The next day there was still no
renewal of the attack, but as the enemy remained
in occupation of the village Malcolm guessed that
they must be waiting for the arrival of reinforce-
ments. The following afternoon a cloud of dust
was seen upon the plain, and presently a column of
infantry some four hundred strong, with three
cannon, could be made out. The townspeople now
wavered in their determination. A few were still
for resistance, but the majority held that they could
not attempt to withstand an assault by so strong a
force, and that it was better to make the best terms
they could with the enemy.
A parlementaire was accordingly dispatched to
the Imperialists asking what terms would be granted
should the place surrender.
"We will grant no terms whatever," the colonel
in command of the Imperialists said. "The town is








THE LION OF THE NORTH.
139
at our mercy, and we will do as we will with it and
all within it; but tell Count Mansfeld that if he will
surrender the castle as well as the town at once, and
without striking another blow, his case shall receive
favorable consideration."
"That will not do," the count said. "They either
guarantee our lives or they do not. I give not up
my castle on terms like these, but I will exercise no
pressure on the townspeople. If they choose to
defend themselves till the last I will fight here with
them; if they choose to surrender they can do so;
and those who differ from their fellows and put no
faith in Tilly's wolves can enter the castle with me."
The principal inhabitants of the town debated
the question hotly. Malcolm lost patience with
them, and said:
"Are you mad as well as stupid? Do you not
see the smoking villages round you? Do you not
remember the fate of Magdeburg, New Branden-
burg, and the other towns which have made a
resistance? You have chosen to resist. It was open
to you to have fled when you heard the Imperialists
were coming. You could have opened the gates
then with some hope at least of your lives; but you
decided to resist. You have killed some fifty
or sixty of their soldiers. You have repulsed them
from a place which they thought to take with
scarce an effort. You have compelled them to send
for reinforcements and guns. And now you are
talking of opening the gates without even obtaining
a promise that your lives shall be spared. This is


110
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
the extremity of folly, and all I can say is, if you
take such a step you will well deserve your fate."
Malcolm's indignant address had its effect, and
after a short discussion the townspeople again placed
themselves at the count's disposal, and said that
they would obey his orders.
"I will give no orders," the count said. "My
Scottish friend here agrees with me that it is use-
less to try to defend the town. We might repulse
several attacks, but in the end they would surely
break in, for the walls are old and weak, and will
crumble before their cannon. Were there any hope
of relief one would defend them to the last, but as
it is it would be but a waste of blood, for many
would be slain both in the defense and before they
could retreat to the castle; therefore we propose at
once to withdraw. We doubt not we can hold the
castle. Any who like to remain in their houses and
trust to the tender mercy of Tilly's wolves can
do so."
There was no more hesitation, and a cannon-ball,
the first which the Imperialists had fired, at that
moment crashed into a house hard by, and sharp-
ened their decision wonderfully.
"I have no great store of provisions in the
castle," the count said, and although I deem it not
likely that we shall have to stand a long siege we
must be prepared for it. There are already more
than seven hundred of your wives and children
there, therefore while half of the force continue to
show themselves upon the walls, and so deter the


THE LION OF THE NORTH. 141
enemy from attempting an assault until they have
opened some breaches, let the rest carry up provi-
sions to the castle. Any houses from which the
women have fled are at once to be broken open.
All that we leave behind the enemy will take, and
the less we leave for them the better; therefore all
stores and magazines of food and wine must be con-
sidered as public property. Let the men at once be
divided into two bodies—the one to guard the walls,
the other to search for and carry up provisions.
They can be changed every three or fonr hours."
The resolution was taken and carried into effect
without delay. Most of the horses and carts in
the town had left with the fugitives, those that re-
mained were at once set to work. The carts were
laden with large barrels of wine and sacks of flour,
while the men carried sides of bacon, kegs of but-
ter, and other portable articles on their heads.
The Imperialists, seeing the movement up the steep
road to the castle gate, opened fire with their arque-
buses, but the defenders of the wall replied so hotly
that they were forced to retire out of range. The
cannon played steadily all day, and by nightfall
two breaches had been effected in the wall and the
gate had been battered down.
But by this time an ample store of provisions had
been collected in the castle and as the Imperialists
were seen to form up for the assault the trumpet
was sounded, and at the signal the whole of the
defenders of the walls left their posts and fell back
to the castle, leaving the deserted town at the


142
THE LION OF THE NORTE.
mercy of the enemy. The Imperialists raised a
shout of triumph as they entered the breaches and
found them undefended, and when once assured that
the town was deserted they broke their ranks and
scattered to plunder.
It was now quite dark, and many of them drag-
ging articles of furniture into the streets made great
bonfires to light them at their work of plunder.
But they had soon reason to repent having done so,
for immediately the flames sprang up and lighted
the streets, flashes ran round the battlements of the
castle, and a heavy fire was opened into the streets,
killing many of the soldiers. Seeing the danger of
thus exposing the men to the fire from the castle,
the Imperialist commander issued orders at once
that all fires should be extinguished, that any one
setting fire to a house should be instantly hung, and
that no lights were to be lit in the houses whose
windows faced the castle.
Foreseeing the possibility of an attack from the
castle, the Austrians placed a hundred men at the
foot of the road leading up to it, and laid their three
cannon loaded to the muzzle to command it.
"Have you not," Malcolm asked the count, " some
means of exit from the castle besides the way into
the town?"
"Yes," the count said, "there is a footpath down
the rock on the other side."
"Then," Malcolm said, " as soon as they are fairly
drunk, which will be before midnight, let us fall
upon them from the other side. Leave fifty of your


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
143
oldest men with half a dozen veteran soldiers to de-
fend the gateway against a sudden attack ; with the
rest we can issue out, and marching round, enter by
the gate and breaches, sweeping the streets as we
go, and then uniting, burst through any guard they
may have placed to prevent a sortie, and so regain
the castle."
The count at once assented. In a short time
shouts, songs, the sound of rioting and quarrels,
arose from the town, showing that revelry was gen-
eral. At eleven o'clock the men in the castle were
mustered, fifty were told off to the defense with five
experienced soldiers, an officer of the count being left
in command. The rest sallied through a little door at
the back of the castle, and noiselessly descended the
steep path. On arriving at the bottom they were
divided into three bodies. Malcolm with his Scots
and fifty of the townspeople formed one. Count
Mansfeld took the command of another, composed
of his own soldiers and fifty more of the townspeo-
ple. The third consisted of eighty of the best fight-
ing men of the town under their own leaders.
These were to enter by the gate, while the other
two parties came in by the breaches. The moment
the attack began the defenders of the castle were to
open as rapid a fire as they could upon the foot of
the road so as to occupy the attention of the
enemy's force there, and to lead them to anticipate
a sortie.
The breach by which Malcolm was to enter was
the farthest from the castle, and his command


144
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
would, therefore, be the last in arriving at its sta-
tion. When he reached it he ordered the trum-
peters who accompanied him to sound, and at the
signal the three columns rushed into the town utter-
ing shouts of " Gustavus! Gustavus!"
The Imperialists in the houses near were
slaughtered with scarcely any resistance. They
were for the most part intoxicated, and such as re-
tained their senses were paralyzed at the sudden
attack, and panic-stricken at the shouts, which por-
tended the arrival of a relieving force from the
army of the king of Sweden. As the bands pressed
forward, slaying all whom they came upon, the re-
sistance became stronger; but the three columns
were all headed by parties of pikemen who ad-
vanced steadily and in good order, bearing down all
opposition, and leaving to those behind them the
task of slaying all found in the houses.
Lights flashed from the windows and partly lit
up the streets, and the Imperialist officers attempted
to rally their men; but the Scottish shouts," A Hep-
burn! a Hepburn!" and the sight of their green
scarfs added to the terror of the soldiers, who were
convinced that the terrible Green Brigade of the
king of Sweden was upon them.
Hundreds were cut down after striking scarce a
blow in their defense, numbers fled to the walls and
leaped over. The panic communicated itself to the
party drawn up to repel a sortie. Hearing the
veils, screams, and shouts, accompanied by the
musketry approaching from three different quarters m


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
145
of the town, while a steady fire from the castle in-
dicated that the defenders there might at any
moment sally out upon them, they stood for a time
irresolute; but as the heads of the three columns
approached they lost heart, quitted their station,
and withdrew in a body by a street by which they
avoided the approaching columns. On arriving at
the spot Malcolm found the guns deserted.
"The town is won now," he said. "I will take
my post here with my men in case the Austrians
should rally; do you with the rest scatter over the
town and complete the work, but bid them keep to-
gether in parties of twenty."
The force broke up and scattered through the
town in their work of vengeance. House after
house was entered and searched, and all who were
found there put to the sword; but by this time
most of those who were not too drunk to fly had
already made for the gates.
In half an hour not an Imperialist was left alive
in the town. Then guards were placed at the gate
and breaches, and they waited till morning. Not a
sign of an Imperialist was to be seen on the plain,
and parties sallying out found that they had fled in
the utmost disorder. Arms, accouterments, and
portions of plunder lay scattered thickly about, and
it was clear that in the belief that the Swedish army
was on them, the Imperialists had fled panic-
stricken, and were now far away. Upward of two
hundred bodies were found in the streets and
houses.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
147
reinforcements arrived; and in that case, with so
small a force at my command I could not have hoped
to defend the castle successfully. Moreover, the
idea of the sortie which has freed us of them and
saved the town from destruction was entirely yours.
No, my friend, say what you will I feel that I am
indebted to you for the safety of my wife and
child, and so long as I live I shall be deeply your
debtor."
The following day Malcolm with his party
marched away. The count had presented him with
a suit of magnificent armor, and the countess with
a gold chain of great value. Handsome presents
were also made to Sergeant Sinclair, who was a
cadet of good family, and a purse of gold was given
to each of the soldiers, so in high spirits the band
marched away over the mountains on their return
to the village.


148
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
CHAPTER IX.
THE BATTLE OF BEEITENFELD.
Geeat joy was manifested as Malcolm's band
marched into the village and it was found that they
had accomplished the mission on which they went,
had saved Mansfeld, and utterly defeated the
Imperialists, and had returned in undiminished num-
bers, although two or three had received wounds
more or less serious, principally in the first day's
fighting. They only remained one night in the vil-
lage.
On the following morning the baggage was placed
in the wagons with a store of fruit and provisions
for their inarch, and after another hearty adieu the
detachment set out in high spirits. After marching
for two days they learned that the Swedish army
had marched to Werben, and that Tilly's army had
followed it there.
After the receipt of this news there was no more
loitering; the marches were long and severe, and
after making a detour to avoid the Imperialists the
detachment entered the royal camp without having
met with any adventure on the way. His fellow-
officers flocked round Malcolm to congratulate him
on his safe return and on his restored health.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
149
"The change has done wonders for you, Mal-
colm,'' Nigel Graeme said. "Why, when you
marched out you were a band of tottering scare-
crows, and now your detachment looks as healthy
and fresh as if they had but yesterday left Scot-
land; but come in, the bugle has just sounded to
supper, and we are only waiting for the colonel to
arrive. He is at present in council with the king
with Hepburn and some more. Ah! here he comes."
Munro rode up and leaped from his horse, and
after heartily greeting Malcolm led the way into the
tent where supper was laid out. Malcolm was glad
to see by the faces of his comrades that all had
shaken off the disease which had played such havoc
among them at Old Brandenburg.
"Is there any chance of a general engagement?"
he asked Nigel.
"Not at present," Nigel said. "We are expect-
ing the reinforcements up in a few days. As you
see we have fortified the camp too strongly for
Tilly to venture to attack us here. Only yesterday
he drew up his army and offered us battle; but the
odds were too great, and the king will not fight till
his reinforcements arrive. Some of the hotter
spirits were sorry that he would not accept Tilly's
invitation, and I own that I rather gnashed my
teeth myself; but I knew that the king was right
in not risking the whole cause rashly when a few
days will put us in a position to meet the Impe-
rialists on something like equal terms. Is there any
news, colonel ?" he asked, turning to Munro.


150
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
"No news of importance," the colonel replied;
"but the king is rather puzzled. A prisoner was
taken to-day—one of Pappenheim's horsemen—and
he declares that a force of horse and foot have been
defeated at Mansfeld by the Swedish army with
heavy loss. He avers that he was present at the
affair, and arrived in camp with the rest of the
beaten force only yesterday. We cannot make it
out, as we know that there are no Swedish troops
anywhere in that direction."
Malcolm burst into a hearty laugh, to the surprise
of his fellow-officers.
"I can explain the matter, colonel," he said. "It
was my detachment that had the honor of repre-
senting the Swedish army at Mansfeld."
"What on earth do you mean, Malcolm?" the
colonel asked.
"Well, sir, as you know I went with a detach-
ment to the village where I had before been well
treated, and had earned the gratitude of the people
by teaching them how to destroy a party of
marauders. After having been there for a month I
was on the point of marching, for the men were all
perfectly restored to health; and indeed I know I
ought to have returned sooner, seeing that the men
were fit for service; but as I thought you were still
at Old Brandenburg, and could well dispense with
our services, I lingered on to the last. But just as
I was about to march the news came that a party
of Imperialist horse, three hundred strong, was
about to attack Mansfeld, a place of whose exist-


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
151
ence I had never heard; but hearing that its count
was a stanch Protestant, and that the inhabitants
intended to make a stout defense, I thought that I
could not be doing wrong in the service of the king
by marching to aid them, the place being but twenty-
four miles away across the hills. We got there in
time, and aided the townspeople to repulse the first
assault. After two days they brought up a rein-
forcement of four hundred infantry and some
cannon. As the place is a small one, with but
about two hundred and fifty fighting men of all
ages, we deemed it impossible to defend the town,
and while they were breaching the walls fell back to
the castle. The Imperialists occupied it at sunset,
and at night, leaving a party to hold the castle, we
sallied out from the other side, and marching round
entered by the breaches, and, raising the Swedish
war-cry, fell upon the enemy, who were for the
most part too drunk to offer any serious resistance.
We killed two hundred and fifty of them, and the
rest fled in terror, thinking they had the whole
Swedish army upon them. The next day I started
on my march back here, and though we have not
spared speed, it seems that the Imperialists have
arrived before us."
A burst of laughter and applause greeted the so-
lution of the mystery.
"You have done well, sir," Munro said cordially,
and have rendered a great service not only in the
defeat of the Imperialists, but in its consequences
here, for the prisoner said that last night five thou-


152
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
sand men were marched away from Tilly's army to
observe and make head against this supposed Swe-
dish force advancing from the east. When I have
done my meal I will go over to the king with the
news, for his majesty is greatly puzzled, especially
as the prisoner declared that he himself had seen
the Scots of the Green Brigade in the van of the
column, and had heard the war-cry, 'A Hepburn!
A Hepburn!'
"Hepburn himself could make neither head nor
tail of it, and was naif inclined to believe that this
avenging force was led by the ghosts of those who
had been slain at New Brandenburg. Whenever
we can't account for a thing, we Scots are inclined
to believe it's supernatural.
"Now tell me more fully about the affair, Mal-
colm. By the way, do you know you are a lieuten-
ant now? Poor Foulis died of the fever a few days
after you left us, and as the king had himself or-
dered that you were to have the next vacancy, I of
course appointed you at once. We must drink to-
night to your promotion."
Malcolm now related fully the incidents of the
siege.
"By my faith, Malcolm Graeme," Munro said
when he had finished, "you are as lucky as you are
brave. Mansfeld is a powerful nobleman, and has
large possessions in various parts of Germany and
much influence, and the king will be grateful that
you have thus rendered him such effective assist-
ance and so bound him to our cause. I believe he
has no children."


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
153
"He has a daughter," Malcolm said, "a pretty
little maid some fourteen years old."
"In faith, Malcolm, 'tis a pity that you and she
are not four or five years older. What a match it
would be for you, the heiress of Mansfeld; she
would be a catch indeed! Well, there's time enough
yet, my lad, for there is no saying how long this
war will last."
There was a general laugh, and the colonel
continued:
"Malcolm has the grace to color, which I am
afraid the rest of us have lost long ago. Never
mind, Malcolm, there are plenty of Scotch cadets
have mended their fortune by means of a rich
heiress before now, and I hope there will be many
more. I am on the lookout for a wealthy young
countess myself, and I don't think there is one here
who would not lay aside his armor and sword on
such inducement. And now, gentlemen, as we have
all finished, I will leave you to your wine while I go
across with our young lieutenant to the king. I
must tell him to night, or he will not sleep with
wondering over the mystery. We will be back
anon and will broach a cask of that famous wine we
picked up the other day, in honor of Malcolm
Graeme's promotion."
Sir John Hepburn was dining with Gustavus, and
the meal was just concluded when Colonel Munro
was announced.
"Well, my brave Munro, what is it ?" the king
said heartily, "and whom have you here? The


154
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
young officer who escaped from New Brandenburg
and Tilly, unless I am mistaken."
"It is, sire, but I have to introduce him in a new
character to-night, as the leader of your majesty's
army who have defeated the Imperialists at Mans-
feld."
"Say you so?" exclaimed the king. "Then, though
I understand you not, we shall hear a solution of the
mystery which has been puzzling us. Sit down,
young sir; fill yourself a flagon of wine, and ex-
pound this riddle to us."
Malcolm repeated the narrative as he had told it
to his colonel, and the king expressed his warm
satisfaction.
"You will make a great leader some day if you
do not get killed in one of these adventures, young
sir. Bravery seems to be a common gift of the men
of your nation; but you seem to unite with it a sur-
prising prudence and sagacity, and, moreover, this
march of yours to Mansfeld shows that you do not
fear taking responsibility, which is a high and rare
quality. You have done good service to the cause,
and I thank you, and shall keep my eye upon you
in the future."
The next day Malcolm went round the camp, and
was surprised at the extensive works which had
been erected. Strong ramparts and redoubts had
been thrown up round it, faced with stone, and
mounted with one hundred and fifty pieces of can-
non. In the center stood an inner intrenchment
with earthworks and a deep fosse. In this stood


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
155
the tents of the king and those of his principal offi-
cers. The marquis of Hamilton had, Malcolm
heard, arrived and gone. He had lost on the march
many of the soldiers he had enlisted in England,
who had died from eating German bread, which
was heavier, darker colored, and more sour than
that of their own country. This, however, did not
disagree with the Scotch, who were accustomed to
black bread.
"I wonder," Malcolm said to Nigel Graeme, " that
when the king has in face of him a force so superior
to his own he should have sent away on detached
service the four splendid regiments which they say
the marquis brought."
"Well, the fact was," Nigel said laughing, " Ham-
ilton was altogether too grand for us here. We all
felt small and mean so long as he remained. Gus-
tavus himself, who is as simple in his tastes as any
officer in the army, and who keeps up no ostenta-
tious show, was thrown into the shade by his visitor.
Why, had he been the emperor of Germany or the
king of France he could not have made a braver
show. His table was equipped and furnished with
magnificence; his carriages would have created a
sensation in Paris; the liveries of his attendants
were more splendid than the uniforms of generals;
he had forty gentlemen as esquires and pages, and
two hundred yeomen, splendidly mounted and
armed, rode with him as his bodyguard.
"Altogether he was oppressive; but the Hamil-
tons have ever been fond of show and finery. So


156
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
Gustavus has sent him and his troops away to guard
the passages of the Oder and to cover our retreat
should we be forced to fall back."
Tilly, finding that the position of Gustavus was
too strong to be forced, retired to Wolmirstadt,
whence he summoned the elector of Saxony to
admit his army into his country, and either to dis-
band the Saxon army or to unite it to his own.
Hitherto the elector had held aloof from Gustavus,
whom he regarded with jealousy and dislike, and
had stood by inactive although the slightest move-
ment of his army would have saved Magdeburg. To
disband his troops, however, and to hand over his
fortresses to Tilly, would be equivalent to giving up
his dominions to the enemy; rather than do this he
determined to join Gustavus, and having dispatched
Arnheim to treat with the king of Sweden for
alliance, he sent a point-blank refusal to Tilly.
The Imperialist general at once marched toward
Leipzig, devastating the country as he advanced.
Terms were soon arranged between the elector and
Gustavus, and on the 3d of September, 1631, the
Swedish army crossed the Elbe, and the next day
joined the Saxon army at Torgau. By this time
Tilly was in front of Leipzig, and immediately on
his arrival burned to the ground Halle, a suburb
tying beyond the wall, and then summoned the city
to surrender.
Alarmed at the sight of the conflagration of Halle,
and with the fate of Magdeburg in their minds, the
citizens of Leipzig opened their gates at once on


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
157
promise of fair treatment. The news of this speedy
surrender was a heavy blow to the allies, who, how-
ever after a council of war, determined at once to
march forward against the city, and to give battle
to the Imperialists on the plain around it.
Leipzig stands on a wide plain which is called the
plain of Breitenfeld, and the battle which was about
to commence there has been called by the Germans
the battle of Breitenfeld. to distinguish it from the
even greater struggles which have since taken place
under the walls of Leipzig.
The baggage had all been left behind, and the
Swedish army lay down as they stood. The king
occupied his traveling coach, and passed the
night chatting with Sir John Hepburn, Marshal
Horn, Sir John Banner, Baron Teuffel, who com-
manded the guards, and other leaders. The lines of
red fires which marked Tilly's position on the slope
of a gentle eminence to the southwest were plainly
to be seen. The day broke dull and misty on the
7th of September, and as the light fog gradually
rose the troops formed up for battle.
Prayers were said in front of every regiment, and
the army then moved forward. Two Scottish
brigades had the places of honor in the van, where
the regiments of Sir James Ramsay, the laird of
Foulis, and Sir John Hamilton were posted, while
Hepburn's Green Brigade formed part of the
reserve—a force composed of the best troops of the
army, as on them the fate of the battle frequently
depends. The Swedish cavalry were commanded by


158
THE LION OF THE NOllTH.
Field-marshal Horn, General Banner, and Lieutenant-
general Bauditzen.
The king and Baron Teuffel led the main body of
infantry; the king of Saxony commanded the Sax-
ons, who were on the Swedish left. The armies
were not very unequal in numbers, the allies num-
bering thirty-five thousand, of whom the Swedes
and Scots counted twenty thousand, the Saxons
fifteen thousand. The Imperialists numbered about
forty thousand. Tilly was fighting unwillingly, for
he had wished to await the arrival from Italy of
twelve thousand veterans under General Altringer,
and who were within a few days' march; but he
had been induced, against his own better judgment,
by the urgency of Pappenheim, Fiirstenberg, and
the younger generals, to quit the unassailable post
he had taken up in front of Leipzig, and to move
out on to the plain of Breitenfeld to accept the bat-
tle which the Swedes offered.
A short distance in his front was the village of
Podelwitz. Behind his position were two elevations,
on which he placed his guns, forty in number. In
rear of these elevations was a very thick wood.
The Imperialist right was commanded by Fiirsten-
berg, the left by Pappenheim, the center by Tilly
himself. Although he had yielded to his generals
so far as to take up a position on the plain, Tilly
was resolved, if possible, not to fight until the arrival
of the reinforcements; but the rashness of Pappen-
heim brought on a battle. To approach the Austrian
position the Swedes had to cross the little river


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
159
Loder, and Pappenheim asked permission of Tilly
to charge them as they did so. Tilly consented on
condition that he only charged with two thousand
horse and did not bring on a general engagement.
Accordingly, as the Scottish brigade under Sir
James Ramsay crossed the Loder, Pappenheim
swept down upon them.
The Scots stood firm, and with pike and musket
repelled the attack; and after hard fighting Pappen-
heim was obliged to fall back, setting fire as he re-
tired to the village of Podelwitz. The smoke of the
burning village drifted across the plain, and was
useful to the Swedes, as under its cover the entire
army passed the Loder, and formed up ready for
battle facing the Imperialists' position, the move-
ment being executed under a heavy fire from the
Austrian batteries ou the hills.
The Swedish order of battle was different from
that of the Imperialists. The latter had their cav-
alry massed together in one heavy, compact body,
while the Swedish regiments of horse were placed
alternately with the various regiments or brigades
of infantry. The Swedish center was composed of
four brigades of pikemen. Guns were behind the
first line, as were the cavalry supporting the pike-
men. The regiments of musketeers were placed at
intervals among the brigades of pikemen.
Pappenheim on his return to the camp ordered
up the whole of his cavalry, and charged down with
fury upon the Swedes, while at the same moment
Furstenberg dashed with seven regiments of cavalry


160
THE UON OF THE NORTH.
on the Saxons. Between these and the Swedes
there was a slight interval, for Gustavus had doubts
of the steadiness of his allies, and was anxious that
in case of their defeat his own troops should not be
thrown into confusion. The result justified his
anticipations.
Attacked with fury on their flank by Fiirsten-
berg's horse, while his infantry and artillery poured
a direct fire into their front, the Saxons at once gave
way. Their elector was the first to set the example
of flight and, turning his horse, galloped without
drawing rein to Torgau, and in twenty minutes af-
ter the commencement of the fight the whole of the
Saxons were in utter rout, hotly pursued by Fiirs-
tenberg's cavalry.
Tilly now deemed the victory certain, for nearly
half of his opponents were disposed of, and he out-
numbered the remainder by two to one; but while
Filrstenberg had gained so complete a victory over
the Saxons, Pappenheim, who had charged the
Swedish center, had met with a very different
reception.
In vain he tried to break through the Swedish
spears. The wind was blowing full in the faces of
the pikemen, and the clouds of smoke and dust
which rolled down upon them rendered it impossible
for them to see the heavy columns of horse until
they fell upon them like an avalanche, yet with
perfect steadiness they withstood the attacks.
Seven times Pappenheim renewed his charge;
seven times he fell back broken and disordered.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
161
As he drew off for the last time Gustavus, seeing
the rout of the Saxons, and knowing that he would
have the whole of Tilly's force upon him in a few
minutes, determined to rid himself altogether of
Pappenheim and launched the whole of his cavalry
upon the retreating squadrons with ove rwhelming
effect. Thus at the end of half an hour's fighting
Tilly had disposed of the Saxons and Gustavus had
driven Pappenheim's horse from the field.
Three of the Scottish regiments were sent from the
center to strengthen Horn on the left flank, which
was now exposed by the flight of the Saxons.
Scarcely had the Scottish musketeers taken their
position when Furstenberg's horse returned trium-
phant from their pursuit of the Saxons and at once
fell upon Horn's pikemen. These, however, stood
as firmly as their comrades in the center had done;
and the Scottish musketeers, six deep, the three
front ranks kneeling, the three in rear standing,
poured such heavy volleys into the horsemen that
these fell back in disorder; the more confused per-
haps, since volley firing was at that time peculiar
to the Swedish army, and the crashes of musketry
were new to the Imperialists.
As the cavalry fell back in disorder, Gustavus led
his horse, who had just returned from the pursuit
of Pappenheim, against them. The shock was
irresistible, and Furstenberg's horse were driven
headlong from the field. But the Imperialist in-
fantry, led by Tilly himself, were now close at
hand, and the roar of musketry along the whole


162
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
line was tremendous, while the artillery on both
sides played unceasingly.
Just as the battle was at the hottest the Swedish
reserve came up to the assistance of the first line,
and Sir John Hepburn led the Green Brigade
through the intervals of the Swedish regiments into
action. Lord Reay's regiment was in front and
Munro, leading it on, advanced against the solid
Imperialist columns, pouring heavy volleys into
them. When close at hand the pikemen passed
through the intervals of the musketeers and charged
furiously with leveled pikes, the musketeers follow-
ing them with clubbed weapons.
The gaps formed by the losses of the regiment
at New Brandenburg and the other engagements
had been filled up, and two thousand strong they
fell upon the Imperialists. For a few minutes
there was a tremendous hand-to-hand conflict, but
the valor and strength of the Scotch prevailed, and
the regiment was the first to burst its way through
the ranks of the Imperialists, and then pressed on
to attack the trenches behind, held by the Walloon
infantry.
While the battle was raging in the plain the
Swedish cavalry, after driving away Fiirstenberg's
horse, swept round and charged the eminence in
the rear of the Imperialists, cutting down the
artillerymen and capturing the cannon there.
These were at once turned upon the masses of
Imperialists infantry, who thus, taken between two
fires—pressed hotly by the pikemen in front, mown


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
163
down by the cannon in their rear—lost heart and
fled precipitately, four regiments alone, the veterans
of Furstenberg's infantry, holding together and
cutting their way through to the woods in the rear
of their position.
The slaughter would have been even greater than
it was, had not the cloud of dust and smoke been
so thick that the Swedes were unable to see ten
yards in front of them. The pursuit was taken up
by their cavalry, who pressed the flying Imperial-
ists until nightfall. So complete was the defeat
that Tilly, who was badly wounded, could only
muster six hundred men to accompany him in his
retreat, and Pappenheim could get together but
fourteen hundred of his horsemen. Seven thousand
of the Imperialists were killed, five thousand were
wounded or taken prisoners. The Swedes lost but
seven hundred men, the Saxons about two thou-
sand.
The Swedes that night occupied the Imperial
tents, making great bonfires of the broken wagons,
pikes, and stockades. A hundred standards were
taken. Tilly had fought throughout the battle with
desperate valor. He was ever in the van of his in-
fantry and three times was wounded by bullets and
once taken prisoner, and only rescued after a
desperate conflict.
At the conclusion of the day Cronenberg with
six hundred Walloon cavalry threw themselves
around him and bore him from the field. The
fierce old soldier is said to have burst into a passion


164
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
of tears on beholding the slaughter and defeat of
his infantry. Hitherto he had been invincible, this
being the first defeat he had suffered in the course
of his long military career. Great stores of pro-
vision and wine had been captured, and the night
was spent in feasting in the Swedish camp.
The next morning the elector of Saxony rode on
to the field to congratulate Gustavus on his victory.
The latter was politic enough to receive him with
great courtesy and to thank him for the services
the Saxons had rendered. He intrusted to the
elector the task of recapturing Leipzig, while he
marched against Merseburg, which he captured
with its garrison of five hundred men.
After two or three assaults had been made on
Leipzig the garrison capitulated to the Saxons, and
on the 11th of September the army was drawn up
and reviewed by Gustavus. When the king arrived
opposite the Green Brigade he dismounted and
made the soldiers an address, thanking them for
their great share in winning the battle of Leipzig.
Many of the Scottish officers were promoted,
Munro being made a full colonel, and many others
advanced a step in rank. The Scottish brigade
responded to the address of the gallant king with
hearty cheers. Gustavus was indeed beloved as
well as admired by his soldiers. Fearless himself
of danger, he ever recognized bravery in others, and
was ready to take his full share of every hardship
as well as every peril.
He had ever a word of commendation and en-


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
165
couragement for his troops, and was regarded by
them as a comrade as well as a leader. In person
he was tall and rather stout, his face was handsome,
his complexion fair, his forehead lofty, his hair
auburn, his eyes large and penetrating, his cheeks
ruddy and healthy. He had an air of majesty
which enabled him to address his soldiers in terms
of cheerful familiarity without in the slightest
degree dimishing their respect and reverence for
him as their monarch.


166
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
CHAPTER X.
THE PASSAGE OF THE KHINE.
"I suppose," Nigel Graeme said, as the officers of
the regiment assembled in one of the Imperialist
tents on the night after the battle of Leipzig, " we
shall at once press forward to Vienna;" and such
was the general opinion throughout the Swedish
army; but such was not the intention of Gustavus.
Undoubtedly the temptation to press forward and
dictate peace in Vienna was strong, but the difficul-
ties and disadvantages of such a step were many.
He had but twenty thousand men, for the Saxons
could not be reckoned upon; and indeed it was
probable that their elector, whose jealousy and dis-
like of Gustavus would undoubtedly be heightened
by the events of the battle of Breitenfeld, would
prove himself to be a more than doubtful ally were
the Swedish army to remove to a distance.
Tilly would soon rally his fugitives and, rein-
forced by the numerous Imperialist garrisons from
the towns, would be able to overrun North Ger-
many in his absence and to force the Saxons to join
him even if the elector were unwilling to do so.
Thus the little Swedish force would be isolated in


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
167
the heart of Germany; and should Ferdinand aban-
don Vienna at his approach and altogether refuse to
treat with him—which his obstinacy upon a former
occasion, when in the very hands of his enemy, ren-
dered probable—the Swedes would find themselves
in a desperate position, isolated and alone in the
midst of enemies.
There was another consideration. An Imperialist
diet was at that moment sitting at Frankfort, and
Ferdinand was using all his influence to compel the
various princes and representatives of the free cities
to submit to him. It was of the utmost importance
that Gustavus should strengthen his friends and
overawe the waverers by the approach of his army.
Hitherto Franconia and the Rhine provinces had
been entirely in the hands of the Imperialists, and it
was needful that a counterbalancing influence should
be exerted. These considerations induced Gustavus
to abandon the tempting idea of a march upon
Vienna. The elector of Saxony was charged with
carrying the war into Silesia and Bohemia, the
electors of Hesse and Hesse-Cassel were to maintain
Lower Saxony and Westphalia, and the Swedish
army turned its face toward the Rhine.
On the 20th of September it arrived before Erfurt,
an important fortified town on the Gera, which
surrendered at discretion. Gustavus granted the
inhabitants, who were for the most part Catholics,
the free exercise of their religion, and nominated the
Duke of Saxe-Weimar to be governor of the district
and of the province of Thuringen, and the Count of


168
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
Lowenstein to be commander of the garrison, which
consisted of Colonel Foulis' Scottish regiment, one
thousand five hundred strong.
Traveling by different routes in two columns the
army marched to Wilrtzburg, the capital of
Franconia, a rich and populous city, the Imperialist
garrison having withdrawn to the strong castle of
Marienburg, on a lofty eminence overlooking the
town, and only separated from it by the river Main.
The cathedral at Wilrtzburg is dedicated to a Scot-
tish saint, St. Kilian, a bishop who, with two priests
came from Scotland in the year 688 to convert the
heathens of Franconia. They baptized many at
Wiirtzburg, among them Gospert, the duke of that
country. This leader was married to Geilana, the
widow of his brother; and Kilian urging upon him
that such a marriage was contrary to the laws of
the Christian church, the duke promised to separate
from her. Geilana had not, like her lord, accepted
Christianity and, furious at this interference of
Kilian, she seized the opportunity when the latter
had gone with his followers on an expedition against
the pagan Saxons to have Kilian and his two com-
panions murdered.
The cathedral was naturally an object of interest
to the Scotch soldiers in the time of Gustavus, and
there was an animated argument in the quarters of
the officers of Munro's regiment on the night of
their arrival as to whether St. Kilian had done well
or otherwise in insisting upon his new convert
repudiating his wife. The general opinion, however,


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
169
was against the saint, the colonel summing up the
question.
"In my opinion," he said, " Kilian was a fool.
Here was no less a matter at stake than the conver-
sion of a whole nation, or at least of a great tribe of
heathens, and Kilian imperiled it all on a question
of minor importance; for in the first place, the
Church of Rome has always held that the pope
could grant permission for marriage within inter-
dicted degrees; in the second place, the marriage
had taken place before the conversion of the duke to
Christianity, and they were therefore innocently
and without thought of harm bona fide man and
wife. Lastly, the Church of Rome is opposed to
divorce; and Kilian might in any case have put up
with this small sin, if sin it were, for the sake of
saving the souls of thousands of pagans. My opinion
is that St. Kilian richly deserved the fate which
befell him. And now to a subject much more inter-
esting to us—viz. the capture of Marienburg.
"I tell you, my friends, it is going to be a warm
business; the castle is considered impregnable, and
is strong by nature as well as art, and Captain Kel-
ler is said to be a stout and brave soldier. He has
one thousand men in the garrison, and all the monks
who were in the town have gone up and turned sol-
diers. But if the task is a hard one the reward will
be rich; for as the Imperialists believe the place
cannot be taken, the treasures of all the country
round are stored up there. And I can tell you more.
In the cellars are sixty gigantic tuns of stone, the


THE LION OF THE NORT3. 171
the central arch of the bridge had been blown up
by the Imperialists, a single plank remaining across
the chasm over the river forty-eight feet below.
The bridge was swept by the heaviest cannon in
the fortress, and a passage appeared well-nigh hope-
less. On the afternoon of the 5th of October the
party prepared to pass, some in boats, others by the
bridge. A tremendous fire was opened by the Im-
perialists from cannon and musketry, sweeping the
bridge with a storm of missiles and lashing the river
to foam around the boats. The soldiers in these
returned the fire with their muskets, and the smoke
served as a cover to conceal them from the enemy.
In the meantime Major Bothwell of Ramsay's
regiment led a company across the bridge. These,
in spite of the fire, crossed the plank over the broken
arch and reached the head of the bridge, from
whence they kept up so heavy a fire upon the gun-
ners and musketeers in the lower works by the river
that they forced them to quit their posts, and so en-
abled Sir James Ramsay and Sir John Hamilton to
effect a landing. Major Bothwell, his brother, and
the greater part of his followers were, however,
slain by the Imperialists' fire from above. The
commandant of the castle now sallied out and en-
deavored to recapture the works by the water, but
the Scotch repelled the attack and drove the enemy
up the hill to the castle again. The Scottish troops
having thus effected a lodgment across the river,
and being protected by the rocks from the enemy's
fire, lay down for the night in the position they had
won.


172
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
Gustavus during the night caused planks to be
thrown across the broken bridge and prepared to
assault at daybreak. Just as morning was break-
ing, a Swedish officer with seven men climbed up
the hill to reconnoitre the castle, and found to his
surprise that the drawbridge was down, but a guard
of two hundred men were stationed at the gate.
He was at once challenged and, shouting
"Sweden I" sprang with his men on to the end of
the drawbridge. The Imperialists tried in vain to
raise it; before they could succeed some compan-
ions of the Swedes ran up and, driving in the
guard, took possession of the outer court.
Almost at the same moment Ramsay's and
Hamilton's regiments commenced their assault on a
strong outwork of the castle, which, after two
hours' desperate fighting, they succeeded in gaining.
They then turned its guns upon the gate of the
keep, which they battered down and were about to
charge in when they received orders from the king
to halt and retire, while the Swedish regiment of
Axel-Lilly and the Blue Brigade advanced to the
storm.
The Scottish regiments retired in the deepest
discontent, deeming themselves affronted by others
being ordered to the post of honor after they had
by their bravery cleared the way. The Swedish
troops forced their way in after hard fighting; and
the Castle of Marienburg, so long deemed impreg-
nable, was captured after a few hours' fighting.
The quantity of treasure found in it was enormous,


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
173
and there were sufficient provisions to have lasted
its garrison for twenty years.
Immediately the place was taken Colonel Sir
John Hamilton advanced to Gustavus and resigned
his commission on the spot; nor did the assurances
of the king that he intended no insult to the Scotch
soldiers mollify his wrath, and quitting the Swedish
service he returned at once to Scotland. Munro's
regiment had taken no part in the storming of
Marienburg, but was formed up on the north side
of the river in readiness to advance should the first
attack be repelled, and many were wounded by the
shot of the enemy while thus inactive.
Malcolm while binding up the arm of his ser-
geant who stood next to him felt a sharp pain shoot
through his leg, and at once fell to the ground.
He was lifted up and carried to the rear, where his
wound was examined by the doctor to the regi-
ment.
"Your luck has not deserted you," he said after
probing the wound. "The bullet had missed the
bone by half an inch and a short rest will soon put
you right again."
Fortunately for a short time the army remained
around Wiirtzburg. Columns scoured the surround-
ing country, capturing the various towns and
fortresses held by the Imperialists, and collecting
large quantities of provisions and stores. Tilly's
army lay within a few days' march; but although
superior in numbers to that of Gustavus, Tilly had
received strict orders not to risk a general engage-


174
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
ment as his army was now almost the only one that
remained to the Imperialists, and should it suffer
another defeat the country would lie at the mercy
of the Swedes.
One evening when Malcolm had so far recovered
as to be able to walk for a short distance, he was at
supper with Colonel Munro and some other officers,
when the door opened and Gustavus himself entered.
All leaped to their feet.
"Munro," he said, " get the musketeers of your
brigade under arms with all haste, form them up in
the square before the townhall, and desire Sir John
Hepburn to meet me there."
The drums were at once beaten, and the troops
came pouring from their lodgings, and in three or
four minutes the musketeers, eight hundred strong,
were formed up with Hepburn and Munro at their
head. Malcolm had prepared to take his arms on
the summons, but Munro said at once:
"No, Malcolm, so sudden a summons augurs des-
perate duty, maybe a long night march; you would
break down before you got half a mile; besides, as
only the musketeers have to go, half the officers
must remain here."
Without a word the king placed himself at the
head of the men, and through the dark and stormy
night the troops started on their unknown mission.
Hepburn and Munro were, like their men, on foot,
for they had not had time to have their horses sad-
dled.
After marching two hours along the right bank


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
175
of the Main the tramp of horses was heard behind
them, and they were reinforced by eighty troopers
whom Gustavus before starting had ordered to
mount and follow. Hitherto the king had remained
lost in abstraction, but he now roused himself.
"I have just received the most serious news, Hep-
burn. Tilly has been reinforced by seventeen thou-
sand men under the duke of Lorraine, and is march-
ing with all speed against me. Were my whole
army collected here he would outnumber us by two
to one, but many columns are away, and the posi-
tion is well-nigh desperate.
"I have resolved to hold Ochsenfurt. The place
is not strong, but it lies in a sharp bend of the river
and may be defended for a time. If any can do so
it is surely you and your Scots. Tilly is already
close to the town; indeed the man who brought me
the news said that when he left it his advanced
pickets were just entering, hence the need for this
haste.
"You must hold it to the last, Hepburn, and then,
if you can, fall back to "Wurtzburg; even a day's
delay will enable me to call in some of the detach-
ments and to prepare to receive Tilly."
Without halting, the little column marched six-
teen miles, and then, crossing the bridge over the
Main, entered Ochsenfurt.
It was occupied by a party of fifty Imperialist
arquebnsiers, but these were driven headlong from
it. The night was extremely dark, all were igno-
rant of the locality, and the troops were formed up


176
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
in the market-place to await either morning or the
attack of Tilly. Fifty troopers were sent half a
mile in advance to give warning of the approach of
the enemy. They had scarcely taken their place
when they were attacked by the Imperialists, who
had been roused by the firing in the town. The in-
cessant flash of fire and the heavy rattle of mus-
ketry told Gustavus that they were in force, and a
lieutenant of Lumsden's regiment with fifty mus-
keteers was sent off to reinforce the cavalry. The
Imperialists were, however, too strong to be
checked, and horse and foot were being driven in
when Colonel Munro sallied out with a hundred of
his own regiment, and the Imperialists after a brisk
skirmish, not knowing what force they had to deal
with, fell back.
As soon as day broke the king and Hepburn made
a tour of the walls, which were found to be in a
very bad condition and ill-calculated to resist an
assault. The Imperialists were not to be seen, and
the king, fearing they might have marched
by some other route against "Wurtzburg, deter-
mined to return at once, telling Hepburn to mind
the bridge, and to blow it up if forced to abandon
the town.
Hepburn at once set to work to strengthen the
position, to demolish all the houses and walls out-
side the defenses, cut down and destroy all trees
and hedges which might shelter an enemy, and to
strengthen the walls with banks of earth and plat-
forms of wood. For three days the troops labored


THIS LION OF THE NORTH.
177
incessantly ; on the third night the enemy were
heard approaching. The advanced troopers and a
half company of infantry were driven in, contesting
every foot of the way. When they reached the
walls heavy volleys were poured in by the
musketeers who lined them upon the approaching
enemy, and Tilly, supposing that Gustavus must
have moved forward a considerable portion of his
army, called off his troops and marched away to
Nuremberg. Two days later Hepburn was ordered
to return with his force to Wiirtzburg.
The king now broke up his camp near Wiirtzburg,
and leaving a garrison in the castle of Marienburg
and appointing Marshal Horn to hold Franconia
with eight thousand men, he marched against
Frankfort-on-the-Main, his troops capturing all the
towns and castles on the way, levying contributions,
and collecting great booty. Frankfort opened its
gates without resistance, and for a short time the
army had rest in pleasant quarters.
The regiments were reorganized, in some cases
two of those which had suffered most being joined
into one. Gustavus had lately been strengthened
by two more Scottish regiments under Sir Frederick
Hamilton and Alexander, Master of Forbes, and an
English regiment under Captain Austin. He had
now thirteen regiments of Scottish infantry, and
the other corps of the army were almost entirely
officered by Scotchmen. He had five regiments of
English and Irish, and had thus eighteen regiments
of British infantry.


178
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
At Frankfort he was joined by the marquis of
Hamilton, who had done splendid service with the
troops under his command. He had driven the
Imperialists out of Silesia, and marching south,
struck such fear into them that Tilly was obliged
to weaken his army to send reinforcements to that
quarter. By the order of Gustavus he left Silesia
and marched to Magdeburg. He had now but
three thousand five hundred men with him, two
thousand seven hundred having died from pesti-
lence, famine and disease. He assisted General
Banner in blockading the Imperialist garrison of
Magdeburg, and his losses by fever and pestilence
thinned his troops down to two small regiments;
these were incorporated with the force of the duke
of Saxe-Weimar, and the marquis of Hamilton
joined the staff of Gustavus as a simple volunteer.
The king now determined to conquer the Palat-
inate, which was held by a Spanish army. He
drove them before him until he reached the Rhine,
where they endeavored to defend the passage by
burning every vessel and boat they could find, and
for a time the advance of the Swedes was checked.
It was now the end of November, the snow lay
thick over the whole country, and the troops, with-
out tents or covering, were bivouacked along the
side of the river, two miles below Oppenheim. The
opposite bank was covered with bushes to the
water's edge, and on an eminence a short distance
back could be seen the tents of the Spaniards.
"If it were summer we might swim across," Nigel


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
179
Graeme said to Malcolm; "the river is broad, but a
good swimmer could cross it easily enough."
"Yes," Malcolm agreed, " there would be no diffi-
culty in swimming if unencumbered with arms and
armor, but there would be no advantage in getting
across without these; if we could but get hold of a
boat or two, we would soon wake yonder Spaniards
up."
The next morning Malcolm wandered along the
bank closely examining the bushes as he went, to
see if any boats might be concealed among them,
for the fishermen and boatmen would naturally try
to save their craft when they heard that the Imperi-
alists were destroying them. He walked three
miles up the river without success. As he returned
he kept his eyes fixed on the bushes on the opposite
bank. When within half a mile of the camp he
suddenly stopped, for his eye caught something dark
among them. He went to the water's edge and
stooped, the better to see under the bushes, and saw
what he doubted not to be the stern of a boat hauled
up and sheltered beneath them. He leaped to his
feet with a joyful exclamation. Here was the
means of crossing the river; but the boat had to be
brought over.
Once afloat this would be easy enough, but he
was sure that his own strength would be insufficient
to launch her, and that he should need the aid of at
least one man. On returning to camp he called
aside the sergeant of his company, James Grant,
who was from his own estate in Nithsdale, and
whom he knew to be a good swimmer.


180
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
"Sergeant," he said, "I want you to join me in
an enterprise to-night. I have found a boat hauled
up under the bushes on the opposite shore, and we
must bring her across. I cannot make out her size;
but from the look of her stern I should say she was
a large boat. You had better therefore borrow from
the artillerymen one of their wooden levers, and get
a stout pole two or three inches across, and cut half
a dozen two-foot lengths from it to put under her as
rollers. Get also a plank of four inches wide from
one of the deserted houses in the village behind us,
and cut out two paddles; we may find oars on
board, but it is as well to be prepared in case the
owner should have removed them."
"Shall 1 take my weapons, sir?"
"We can take our dirks in our belts, sergeant,
and lash our swords to the wooden lever, but I do
not think we shall have any fighting. The night
will be dark, and the Spaniards, believing that we
have no boats, will not keep a very strict watch.
The worst part of the business is the swim across
the river, the water will be bitterly cold; but as you
and I have often swum Scotch burns when they
were swollen by the melting snow I think that we
may well manage to get across this sluggish stream."
"At what time will we be starting, sir?"
"Be here at the edge of the river at six o'clock,
sergeant. I can get away at that time without ex-
citing comment, and we will say nothing about it
unless we succeed."
Thinking it over, however, it occurred to Mai-


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
181
colm that by this means a day would be lost, and
he knew how anxious the king was to press for-
ward. He therefore abandoned his idea of keeping
his discovery secret, and going to his colonel re-
ported that he had found a boat and could bring it
across from the other side by seven o'clock.
The news was so important that Munro at once
went to the king. Gustavus ordered three hundred
Swedes and a hundred Scots of each of the regi-
ments of Ramsay, Munro, and the laird of Wor-
miston, the whole under the command of Count
Brahe, to form up after dark on the river bank and
prepare to cross, and he himself came down to
superintend the passage. By six it was perfectly
dark. During the day Malcolm had placed two
stones on the edge of the water, one exactly op-
posite the boat, the other twenty feet behind it in
an exact line. When Gustavus arrived at the spot
where the troops were drawn up, Malcolm was
taken up to him by his colonel.
"Well, my brave young Graeme," the king said,
"so you are going to do us another service; but
bow will you find the boat in this darkness?
Even were there no stream you would find it very
difficult to strike the exact spot on a dark night
like this."
"I have provided against that, sir, by placing two
marks on the bank. When we start, lanterns will
be placed on these. We shall cross higher up so as
to strike the bank a little above where I believe
the boat to be, then we shall float along under the


182
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
bushes until the lanterns are in a line one with
another, and we shall know then that we are
exactly opposite the boat."
"Well thought of!" the king exclaimed. "Munro,
this lieutenant of yours is a treasure. And now
God speed you, my friend, in your cold swim across
the stream!"
Malcolm and the sergeant now walked half a
mile up the river, a distance which, judging from
the strength of the current and the speed at which
they could swim, would, they thought, take them
to the opposite bank at about the point where the
boat was lying. Shaking hands with Colonel Munro,
who had accompanied them, Malcolm entered the
icy-cold water without delay. Knowing that it was
possible that their strength might give out before
they reached the opposite side, Malcolm had had
two pairs of small casks lashed two feet apart.
These they fastened securely, so that as they began
to swim the casks floated a short distance behind
each shoulder, giving them perfect support. The
lever and paddles were towed behind them. The
lights in the two camps afforded them a means of
directing their way. The water was intensely
cold, and before they were half-way across Mal-
colm congratulated himself upon having thought of
the casks. Had it not been for them he would
have began to doubt his ability to reach the further
shore, for although he would have thought nothing
of the swim at other times his limbs were fast
becoming numbed with the extreme cold. The


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
183
sergeant kept close to him, and a word or two
was occasionally exchanged.
"I think it is colder than our mountain streams,
Grant."
"It's no colder, your honor, but the water is
smooth and still, and we do not have to wrestle
with it as with a brook in spate. It's the stillness
which makes it feel so cold. The harder we swim
the less we will feel it."
It was with a deep feeling of relief that Malcolm
saw something loom just in front of him from the
darkness, and knew that he was close to the land.
A few more strokes and he touched the bushes.
Looking back he saw that the two lights were nearly
in a line. Stopping swimming he let the stream
drift him down. Two or three minutes more and
one of the tiny lights seemed exactly above the
other.
"This is the spot, Grant," he said in a low voice;
"land here as quietly as you can."


184 THE LION OF THE NORTH.
CHAPTER XI.
THE CAPTURE OF OPPENHEIM.
The two swimmers dragged themselves on shore,
but for a minute or two could scarce stand, so
numbed were their limbs by the cold. Malcolm
took from his belt a flask of brandy, took a long
draught, and handed it to his companion who fol-
lowed his example.
The spirit sent a glow of warmth through their
veins, and they began to search among the bushes
for the boat, one proceeding each way along the
bank. They had not removed their leathern doub-
lets before entering the water, as these, buoyed up
as they were, would not affect their swimming, and
would be a necessary protection when they landed
not only against the cold of the night air but against
the bushes.
Malcolm's beacon proved an accurate guide, for
he had not proceeded twenty yards before he came
against a solid object which he at once felt to be
the boat. A low whistle called the sergeant to his
side, bringing with him the rollers and paddles from
the spot where they had landed. They soon felt
that the boat was a large one, and that their
strength would have been wholly insufficient to get


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
185
her into the water without the aid of the lever and
rollers. Taking the former they placed its end un-
der the stern-post, and placing a roller under its heel
to serve as a pivot they threw their weight on the
other end of the lever and at once raised the boat
some inches in the air.
Grant held the lever down and Malcolm slid a
roller as far up under the keel as it would go; the
lever was then shifted and the boat again raised,
and the process was continued until her weight
rested upon three rollers. She was now ready to be
launched, and as the bank was steep they had no
doubt of their ability to run her down. An exam-
ination had already shown that their paddles would
be needless, as the oars were inside her. They took
their places one on each side of the bow, and apply-
ing their strength the boat glided rapidly down.
"Gently, Grant," Malcolm said, "don't let her go
in with a splash. There may be some sentries
within hearing." They continued their work
cautiously, and the boat noiselessly entered the
water. Getting out the oars they gave her a push,
and she was soon floating down the stream. The
rowlocks were in their places, and rowing with
extreme care so as to avoid making the slightest
sound they made their way across the river. They
were below the camp when they landed, but there
were many men on the lookout, for the news of the
attempt had spread rapidly.
Leaping ashore amidst a low cheer from a group
of soldiers, Malcolm directed them to tow the boat


186
1HE LION OF THE NORTH.
up at once to the place where the troops were
formed ready for crossing, while he and the sergeant,
who were both chilled to the bone, for their clothes
had frozen stiff upon them, hurried to the spot
where the regiment was bivouacked. Here by the
side of a blazing fire they stripped, and were rubbed
with cloths by their comrades till a glow of warmth
again began to be felt, the external heat and friction
being aided by the administration of two steaming
flagons of spiced wine. Dry clothes were taken
from their knapsacks and warmed before the fire,
and when these were put on they again felt warm
and comfortable.
Hurrying off now to the spot where the troops
were drawn up, they found that the boat had
already made two passages. She rowed four oars,
and would, laden down to the water's edge, carry
twenty-five men. The oars had been muffled with
cloths so as to make no sound in the rowlocks. A
party of Munro's Scots had first crossed, then a
party of Swedes. Malcolm and the sergeant joined
their company unnoticed in the darkness. Eacli'
detachment sent over a boat load in turns, and when
six loads had crossed it was again the turn of the
men of Munro's regiment, and Malcolm entered the
boat with the men. The lights still burned as a
signal, enabling the boat to land each party almost
at the same spot. Malcolm wondered what was
going on. A perfect stillness reigned on the other
side, and it was certain that the alarm had not yet
been given.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
187
On ascending the bank he saw in front of him
some dark figures actively engaged, and heard dull
sounds. On reaching the spot he found the parties
who had preceded him hard at work with shovels
throwing up an intrenchment. In the darkness he
had not perceived that each of the soldiers carried a
spade in addition to his arms. The soil was deep
and soft, and the operations were carried on with
scarce a sound. As each party landed they fell to
work under the direction of their officers. All
night the labor continued, and when the dull light
of the winter morning began to dispel the darkness
a solid rampart of earth breast-high rose in a semi-
circle, with its two extremities resting on the river-
bank.
The last boat load had but just arrived across, and
the six hundred men were now gathered in the
work, which was about one hundred and fifty feet
across, the base formed by the river. The earth
forming the ramparts had been taken from the out-
side, and a ditch three feet deep and six feet wide
had been thus formed.
The men who, in spite of the cold, were hot and
perspiring from their night's work, now entered the
intrenched space and sat down to take a meal, each
man having brought two days' rations in his hav-
ersack. It grew rapidly lighter, and suddenly the
sound of a trumpet, followed by the rapid beating
of drums, showed that the Spaniards had, from their
camp on the eminence half a mile away, discovered
the work which had sprung up during the night as
if by magic on their side of the river.


188
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
In a few minutes a great body of caval^ was
seen issuing from the Spanish camp, and fourteen
squadrons of cuirassiers trotted down toward the
intrenchments. Soon the word was given to charge,
and, like a torrent, the mass of cavalry swept down
upon it.
Two-thirds of those who had crossed were muske-
teers, the remainder pikemen. The latter formed
the front line behind the rampart, their spears form-
ing a close hedge around it, while the musketeers pre-
pared to fire between them. By the order of Count
Brahe not a trigger was pulled until the cavalry
were within fifty yards, then a flash of flame swept
round the rampart, and horses and men in the front
line of the cavalry tumbled to the ground. But
half the musketeers had fired, and a few seconds
later another volley was poured into the horsemen.
The latter, however, although many had fallen, did
not check their speed, but rose up close to the ram-
part, and flung themselves upon the hedge of spears.
Nothing could exceed the gallantry with which
the Spaniards fought. Some dismounted and, leap-
ing into the ditch, tried to climb the rampart; others
leaped the horses into it, and standing up in their
saddles, cut at the spearmen with their swords and
fired their pistols among them. Many, again, tried
to leap their horses over ditch and rampart, but the
pikemen stood firm, while at short intervals wither-
ing volleys tore into the struggling mass.
For half an hour the desperate fight continued,
and then, finding that the position could not be car-


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
189
ried by horsemen, the Spanish commander drew off
his men, leaving no less than six hundred lying dead
around the rampart of earth. There were no Span-
ish infantry within some miles of the spot, and the
cavalry rode away, some to Maintz, but the greater
part to Oppenheim, where there was a strong garri-
son of one thousand men.
A careful search among the bushes brought three
more boats to light, and a force was soon taken
across the river sufficient to maintain itself against
any attack. Gustavus himself was in one of the
first boats that crossed.
"Well done, my brave hearts!" he said as
he landed, just as the Spanish horsemen had ridden
away. "You have fought stoutly and well, and our
way is now open to us. Where are Lieutenant
Graame and the sergeant who swam across with
him?"
Malcolm and his companion soon presented them-
selves.
"I sent for you to your camp," the king said,
"but found that you but waited to change your
clothes, and had then joined the force crossing.
You had no orders to do so."
"We had no orders not to do so, sire, but having
begun the affair it was only natural that we should
see the end of it."
"You had done your share and more," the king
said, "and I thank you both heartily for it, and
promote you, Graeme, at once to the rank of cap-
tain, and will request Colonel Munro to give you


190 THE LION OF THE NORTH.
the first company which may fall vacant in his
regiment. If a vacancy should not occur shortly I
will place you in another regiment until one may
happen in your own corps. To you, sergeant, I
give a commission as officer. You will take that
rank at once, and will be a supernumerary in your
regiment till a vacancy occurs. Such promotion
has been well and worthily won by you both."
Without delay an advance was ordered against
Oppenheim. It lay on the Imperialist side of the
Rhine. Behind the town stood a strong and well-
fortified castle upon a lofty eminence. Its guns
swept not only the country around it, but the
ground upon the opposite side of the river. There,
facing it, stood a strong fort surrounded by double
ditches, which were deep and broad and full of
water. They were crossed only by a drawbridge
on the side facing the river, and the garrison could
therefore obtain by boats supplies or reinforcements
as needed from the town.
The Green and Blue Brigades at once commenced
opening trenches against this fort, and would have
assaulted the place without delay had not a number
of boats been brought over by a Protestant well-
wisher of the Swedes from the other side of the
river. The assault was therefore delayed in order
that the attack might be delivered simultaneously
against the positions on both sides of the river.
The brigade of guards and the White Brigade
crossed in the boats at Gernsheim, five miles from
the town, and marched against it during the
night.


194
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
lost, and man to man they fought with pike, sword
and clubbed musket. There was no giving of
orders, for no word could be heard in such a din, and
the officers with their swords and halfpikes fought
desperately in the melee with the rest. Gradually,
however, the strength and endurance of Ramsay's
veterans prevailed over numbers. Most of the
officers of the Imperialists had been slain as well as
their bravest men, and the rest began to draw off
and to scatter through the castle, some to look for
hiding places, many to jump over the walls rather
than fall into the hands of the terrible Scots.
The astonishment of Gustavus and of Hepburn,
who was now marching with his men toward the
castle, at hearing the rattle of musketry and the din
of battle within the very heart of the fortress was
great indeed, and this was heightened when, a few
minutes later, the soldiers were seen leaping desper-
ately from the walls, and a great shout arose from
the troops as the Imperial banner was seen to de-
scend from its flagstaff on the keep. Gustavus with
his staff rode at once to the gate which was opened
for him, and on entering he found Ramsay's little
force drawn up to salute him as he entered. It was
reduced nearly half in strength, and not a man but
was bleeding from several wounds, while cleft
helms and dinted armor showed how severe had
been the fray.
"My brave Scots," he exclaimed, "why were you
too quick for me?"
The courtyard of the castle was piled with slain,


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
195
who were also scattered in every room throughout
it, five hundred having been slain there before the
rest threw down their arms and were given quarter.
This exploit was one of the most valiant which was
performed during the course of the whole war.
Four colors were taken, one of which was that of
the Spanish regiment, this being the first of that
nationality which had ever been captured by Gus-
tavus.
After going over the castle, whose capture would
have tasked his resources and the valor of his troops
to the utmost had he been compelled to attack it in
the usual way, Gustavus sent for the officers of
Ramsay's companies and thanked them individually
for their capture.
"What! you here, Malcolm Graeme!" Gustavus
said as he came in at the rear of Ramsay's offioers.
"Why, what had you to do with this business?"
"I was only a volunteer, sire," Malcolm said. "I
crossed with the parties who fetched the boats ; but
as my instructions ended there I had nought to do,
and finding that Ramsay's men were about to march
up to the attack of the castle, I thought it best to
join them, being somewhat afraid to stop in the
town alone."
"And he did valiant service, sire," the major said.
"I marked him in the thick of the fight, and saw
more than one Imperialist go down before his
sword."
"You know the story of the pitcher and the well,
Captain Graeme," the king said, smiling. "Some


196
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
day you will go once too often, and I shall have to
mourn the loss of one of the bravest young officers
in my army."
There was no rest for the soldiers of Gustavus,
and no sooner had Oppenheim fallen than the army
marched against Maintz. This was defended by
two thousand Spanish troops under Don Philip de
Sylvia, and was a place of immense strength. It
was at once invested, and trenches commenced
on all sides, the Green Brigade as usual having
the post of danger and honor facing the citadel.
The investment began in the evening, but so
vigorously did the Scotch work all night in spite of
the heavy musketry and artillery fire with which
the garrison swept the ground that by morning the
first parallel was completed, and the soldiers were
under shelter behind a thick bank of earth.
All day the Imperialists kept up their fire, the
Scots gradually pushing forward their trenches.
In the evening Colonel Axel-Lilly, one of the
bravest of the Swedish officers, came into the
trenches to pay a visit to Hepburn. He found him
just sitting down to dinner with Munro by the side
of a fire in the trench. They invited him to join
them, and the party were chatting gayly when a
heavy cannon ball crashed through the earthen
rampart behind them and, passing between Hep-
burn and Munro, carried off the leg of the Swedish
officer.
Upon the following day the governor, seeing that
the Swedes had erected several strong batteries,


THE HOW OF THE NORTH.
197
and that the Green Brigade, whose name was a
terror to the Imperialists, was preparing to storm,
capitulated, and his soldiers were allowed to march
out with all their baggage, flying colors, and two
pieces of cannon. Eighty pieces of cannon fell
into the hands of the Swedes. The citizens paid
220,000 dollars as the ransom of their city from
pillage, and the Jews 180,000 for the protection of
their quarters and of their gorgeous synagogue,
whose wealth and magnificence were celebrated;
and on the 14th of December, 1631, on which day
Gustavus completed his thirty-seventh year, he
entered the city as conqueror.
Here he kept Christmas with great festivity, and
his court was attended by princes and nobles from
all parts of Germany. Among them were six of
the chief princes of the empire and twelve ambassa-
dors from foreign powers. Among the nobles was
the count of Mansfeld, who brought with him his
wife and daughter. Three days before Christmas
Hepburn's brigade had been moved in from their
bivouac in the snow-covered trenches, and assigned
quarters in the town, and the count, who arrived
on the following day, at once repaired to the man-
sion inhabited by the colonel and officers of Munro's
regiment, and inquired for Malcolm Graeme.
"You will find Captain Graeme within," the
Scottish soldier on sentry said.
"It is not Captain Graeme I wish to see," the
count said, " but Malcolm Graeme, a very young
officer."


198
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
"I reckon that it is the captain," the soldier said;
"he is but a boy; but in all the regiment there is
not a braver soldier, not even the colonel himself.
Donald," he said, turning to a comrade, "tell Cap-
tain Graeme that he is wanted here."
In a short time Malcolm appeared at the door.
"Ah! it is you, my young friend!" the count
exclaimed; "and you have won the rank of captain
already by your brave deeds! Right glad am I to
see you again. I have come with my wife to
attend the court of this noble king of yours. Can
you come with me at once? The countess is long-
ing to see you, and will be delighted to hear that
you have passed unscathed through all the terrible
contests in which you have been engaged. My
daughter is here too; she is never tired of talking
about her young Scottish soldier; but now that
you are a captain she will have to be grave and
respectful."
Malcolm at once accompanied the count to his
house, and was most kindly received by the
countess.
"It is difficult to believe," she said, " that 'tis but
four months since we met, so many have been the
events which have been crowded into that time.
Scarce a day has passed but we have received news
of some success gained, of some town or castle cap-
tured, and your Green Brigade has always been in
the van. We have been constantly in fear for you,
and after that terrible battle before Leipzig Thekla
scarcely slept a wink until we obtained a copy


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
199
of the Gazette with the names of the officers
killed."
"You are kind indeed to bear me so in remem-
brance," Malcolm said, " and I am indeed grateful
for it. I have often wondered whether any fresh
danger threatened you; but I hoped that the ad-
vance of the marquis of Hamilton's force would
have given the Imperialists too much to do for them
to disturb you."
"Yes, we have had no more trouble," the count-
ess replied. "The villages which the Imperialists
destroyed are rising again; and as after the flight
of the enemy the cattle and booty they had cap-
tured were all left behind, the people are recover-
ing from their visit. What terrible havoc has the
war caused! Our way here led through ruined
towns and villages, the country is infested by
marauders, and all law and order is at an end save
where there are strong bodies of troops. We rode
with an escort of twenty men; but even then we
did not feel very safe until we were fairly through
Franconia. And so you have passed unwounded
through the strife?"
"Yes, countess," Malcolm replied. "I had indeed
a ball through my leg at Wiirtzburg; but as it
missed the bone, a trifle like that is scarcely worth
counting. I have been most fortunate indeed."
"Here is a captain now," the count said, "and to
obtain such promotion he must have greatly distin-
guished himself. I do not suppose that he will him-
self tell us his exploits; but I shall soon learn all


200 THE LION OF THE NORTH.
about them from others. I am to meet his colonel
this evening at a dinner at the palace and shall be
able to give you the whole history to-morrow."
"But I want the history now," Thekla said. "It
is much nicer to hear a thing straight from some
one who has done it than from any one else."
"There is no story to tell," Malcolm said. "I
had been promised my lieutenancy at the first
vacancy before I was at Mansfeld, and on my return
found that the vacancy had already occurred, and I
was appointed. I got my company the other day
for a very simple matter, namely for swimming
across the Rhine with a barrel fixed on each side of
me to prevent my sinking. Nothing very heroic
about that, you see, young lady."
"For swimming across the Rhine!" the count
said. "Then you must have been the Scottish
officer who with a sergeant swam and fetched the
boat across which enabled the Swedes to pass a
body of troops over, and so open the way into the
Palatinate. I heard it spoken of as a most gallant
action."
"I can assure you," Malcolm said earnestly," that
there was no gallantry about it. It was exceedingly
cold, I grant, but that was all."
"Then why should the king have made you a
captain for it? You can't get over that."
"That was a reward for my luck," Malcolm
laughed. "'Tis better to be lucky than to be rich,
it is said, and I had the good luck to discover a
boat concealed among the bushes just at the time
when a boat was worth its weight in gold."


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
201
For an hour Malcolm sat chatting and then took
his leave as he was going on duty, promising to re-
turn the next day, and to spend as much of his time
as possible with them while they remained in the
city.


202
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
CHAPTER XII.
THE PASSAGE OF THE LECH.
For the next two months the Green Brigade re-
mained quietly at Maintz, a welcome rest after their
arduous labors. The town was very gay, and every
house was occupied either by troops or by the nobles
and visitors from all parts of northern Europe. Ban-
quets and balls were of nightly occurrence; and a
stranger who arrived in the gay city would not have
dreamed that a terrible campaign had just been
concluded, and that another to the full as arduous
was about to commence.
During this interval of rest the damages which
the campaign had effected in the armor and accou-
trements of men and officers were repaired, the deep
dents effected by sword, pike and bullet were ham-
mered out, the rust removed, and the stains of blood
and bivouac obliterated; fresh doublets and jerkins
were served out from the ample stores captured
from the enemy, and the army looked as gay and
brilliant as when it first landed in "North Germany.
Malcolm spent much of his spare time with the
count and countess of Mansfeld, who, irrespective
of their gratitude for the assistance he had rendered


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
203
them in time of need, had taken a strong liking to
the young Scotchman.
"You are becoming quite a court gallant, Grasme,"
one ot his comrades said at a court ball where Mal-
colm had been enjoying himself greatly, having,
thanks to the countess of Mansfeld, no lack of
partners, while many of the officers were forced to
look on without taking part in the dancing, the num-
ber of ladies being altogether insufficient to furnish
partners to the throng of officers, Swedish, German
and Scottish. Beyond the scarf and feathers which
showed the brigade to which officers belonged,
there was, even when in arms, but slight attempt at
uniformity in their attire, still less so when off duty.
The scene at these balls was therefore gay in the
extreme, the gallants being all attired in silk, satin
or velvet of brilliant colors slashed with white or
some contrasting hue. The tailors at Maintz had
had a busy time of it, for in so rapid a campaign
much baggage had been necessarily lost, and many
of the officers required an entirely new outfit before
they could take part in the court festivities.
There was, however, no lack of money, for the
booty and treasure captured had been immense, and
each officer having received a fixed share, they were
well able to renew their wardrobes. Some fresh rein-
forcements arrived during their stay here, and the
vacancies which battle and disease had made in the
ranks were filled up.
But although the Green Brigade did not march
from Maintz till the 5th of March, 1632, the whole


204 THE LION OF THE NORTH.
army did not enjoy so long a rest. In February
Gustavus despatched three hundred of Ramsay's
regiment under Lieutenant-Colonel George Douglas
against the town of Creutznach, together with a
small party of English volunteers under Lord Cra-
ven. Forty-seven of the men were killed while
opening the trenches, but the next day they stormed
one of the gates and drove the garrison, which was
composed of six hundred Walloons and Burgun-
dians, out of the town into the castle of Kausem-
berg, which commanded it. Its position was ex-
tremely strong, its walls and bastions rising one
behind another, and their aspect was so formidable
that they were popularly known as the "Devil's
Works." From these the garrison opened a very
heavy fire into the town, killing many of the Scots.
Douglas, however, gave them but short respite, for
gathering his men he attacked the castle and car-
ried bastion after bastion by storm until the whole
were taken.
About the same time the important town of Ulm
on the Danube opened its gates to the Swedes, and
Sir Patrick Ruthven was appointed commandant,
with twelve hundred Swedes as garrison. Colonel
Munro with two companies of musketeers marched
to Coblentz and aided Otto Louis, the Rhinegrave,
who with a brigade of twenty troops of horse was
expecting to be attacked by ten thousand Spaniards
and Walloons from Spires. Four regiments of
Spanish horse attacked the Rhinegrave's quarters,
but were charged so furiously by four troops of


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
205
Swedish dragoons under Captain Hume that three
hundred of them were killed and the elector of
Nassau taken prisoner; after this the Spaniards re-
tired beyond the Moselle.
In other parts of Germany the generals of Gusta-
vus were equalty successful. General Horn defeated
the Imperialists at Heidelberg and Heilbronn. Gen-
eral Lowenhausen scoured all the shores of the Bal-
tic, and compelled Colonel Graham, a Scotch soldier
in the Imperial service, to surrender the Hanse
town of Wismar. Graham marched out with his
garrison, three thousand strong, with the honors of
war en route for Silesia, but having, contrary to
terms, spiked the cannon, plundered the shipping,
and slain a Swedish lieutenant, Lowenhausen pur-
sued him, and in the battle which ensued five hun-
dred of Graham's men were slain and the colonel
himself with two thousand taken prisoner.
General Ottentodt was moving up the Elbe carry-
ing all before him with a force of fourteen thousand
men, among whom were five battalions of Scots and
one of English. This force cleared the whole duchy
of Mecklenburg, capturing all the towns and for-
tresses in rapid succession. Sir Patrick Rnthven
advanced along the shores of Lake Constance,
driving the Imperialists before him into the Tyrol.
Magdeburg was captured by General Banner, the
landgrave of Hesse-Cassel reduced all Fulda-Pader-
born and the adjacent districts, the elector of
Saxony overran Bohemia, and Sir Alexander Leslie
threatened the Imperialists in Lower Saxony.


206
THE LION OF THE KORTH.
Thus the campaign of 1632 opened under the
most favorable auspices. The Green Brigade
marched on the 5th of March to Aschaffenburg, a
distance of more' than thirty miles, a fact which
speaks volumes for the physique and endurance of
the troops, for this would in the present day be con-
sidered an extremely long march for troops, and the
weight of the helmet and armor, musket and
accoutrements of the troops of those days was fully
double that now carried by European soldiers.
Here they were reviewed by the king.
By' the 10th the whole army, twenty-three
thousand strong, were collected at Weinsheim and
advanced toward Bavaria, driving before them the
Imperialists under the Count de Bucquio. The
Chancellor Oxenstiern had been left by the king
with a strong force to guard his conquests on the
Rhine.
No sooner had the king marched than the Span-
iards again crossed the Moselle. The chancellor and
the duke of Weimar advanced against them. The
Dutch troops, who formed the first line of the
chancellor's army, were unable to stand the charge
of the Spanish and fled in utter confusion; but the
Scottish regiment of Sir Roderick Leslie, who had
succeeded Sir John Hamilton on his resignation, and
the battalion of Sir John Ruthven charged the
Spaniards with leveled pikes so furiously that these
in turn were broken and driven off the field.
On the 26th of March Gustavus arrived before the
important town and fortress of Donauworth, being


THE LION OF THE NORTE.
207
joined on the same day by the laird of Foulis with
his two regiments of horse and foot. Donauworth
is the key to Suabia; it stands on the Danube, and
was a strongly fortified place, its defenses being
further covered by fortifications upon a lofty emi-
nence close by, named the Schellemberg. It was held
by the duke of Saxe-Lauenburg with two thousand
five hundred men.
The country round Donauworth is fertile and hilly,
and Gustavus at once seized a height which com-
manded the place. The Bavarians were at work
upon entrenchments here as the Swedes advanced,
but were forced to fall back into the town. From
the foot of the hill a suburb extended to the gates
of the city. This was at once occupied by five
hundred musketeers, who took up their post in the
houses along the main road in readiness to repel a
sortie should the garrison attempt one; while the
force on the hillside worked all night, and by day-
break on the 27th had completed and armed a
twenty-gun battery.
In this was placed a strong body of infantry
under Captain Semple, a Scotchman. As this bat-
tery commanded the walls of the town and flanked
the bridge across the Danube, the position of the
defenders was now seriously menaced, but the duke
of Saxe-Lauenburg refused the demand of Gustavus
to surrender. The battery now opened fire, first
demolishing a large stone building by the river occu-
pied by a force of Imperialists, and then directing
its fire upon the city gates.


THE LION OF THK NORTB.
The cannonade continued after nightfall, but in
the darkness a body of Imperialist horsemen under
Colonel Cronenberg dashed out at full speed through
the gate, cut a passage through the musketeers in
the suburb, galloped up the hill, and fell upon the
infantry and artillery in the battery. So furious
was their charge that the greater part of the de-
fenders of the battery were cut down. The guns
were spiked, and the cavalry, having accomplished
their purpose, charged down the hill, cut their way
through the suburb, and regained the town.
This gallant exploit deranged the plans of the
Swedes. Gustavus reconnoitered the town accom-
panied by Sir John Hepburn, and by the advice of
that officer decided upon a fresh plan of operations.
Hepburn pointed out to him that by taking posses-
sion of the angle formed by the confluence of the
Wermitz and Danube to the west of the town, the
bridge crossing from Donauworth into Bavaria
would be completely commanded, and the garrison
would be cut off from all hope of escape and of
receiving relief from Bavaria.
The plan being approved, Hepburn drew off his
brigade with its artillery, and marching five miles
up the Danube crossed the river at the bridge of
Hassfurt and descended the opposite bank until he
faced Donauworth. He reached his position at
midnight and placed his cannon so as to command
the whole length of the bridge, and then posted his
musketeers in the gardens and houses of a suburb on
the river so that their cross fire also swept it.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
209
The pikemen were drawn up close to the artillery
at the head of the bridge. Quietly as these move-
ments were performed the garrison took the alarm,
and toward morning the duke, finding his retreat
intercepted, sallied out at the head of eight hun-
dred musketeers to cut his way through; but as the
column advanced upon the bridge the Green Bri-
gade opened fire, the leaden hail of their musketeers
smote the column on both sides, while the cannon
plowed lanes through it from end to end. So
great was the destruction that the Bavarians re-
treated in confusion back into the town again,
leaving the bridge strewn with their dead.
Alone the gallant duke of Saxe-Lauen burg
charged through the hail of fire across the bridge,
fell upon the pikemen sword in hand and, cutting
his way through them, rode away, leaving his garri-
son to their fate. The roar of artillery informed
Gustavus what was going on, and he immediately
opened fire against the other side of the town and
led his men to the assault of the gate.
The instant the Scotch had recovered from their
surprise at the desperate feat performed by the duke,
Hepburn, calling them together, placed himself at
their head and led them across the bridge. The
panic-stricken fugitives had omitted to close the
gate and the Scotch at once entered the town.
Here the garrison resisted desperately; their pike-
men barred the streets, and from every window
and roof their musketeers poured their fire upon
the advancing column.


210
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
The day was breaking now and the roar of battle
in the city mingled with that at the gates, where
the Swedes were in vain striving to effect an en-
trance. Gradually the Scotch won their way
forward; five hundred of the Bavarians were killed,
in addition to four hundred who had fallen on the
bridge. The rest now attempted to fly. Great
numbers were drowned in the Danube and the re-
mainder were taken prisoners. The streets were
encumbered by the heavily-laden baggage wagons,
and a vast amount of booty fell into the hands of
the Scotch, who thus became masters of the town
before Gustavus and his Swedes had succeeded in
carrying the gate.
The king now entered the town, and as soon as
order was restored Hepburn's brigade recrossed the
Danube and threw up a strong work on the other
side of the bridge; for Tilly was on the Lech, but
seven miles distant, and might at any moment
return. He had just struck a severe blow at
Marshal Horn, who had recently taken Bamberg.
His force, nine thousand strong, had been scattered
to put down a rising of the country people, when
Tilly with sixteen thousand fell upon them.
A column under Bauditzen was attacked and de-
feated, and Tilly's horsemen pursued them hotly to
the bridge leading to the town. Marshal Horn
threw a barricade across this and defended it until
nightfall. Tilly had then fallen back before the
advance of Gustavus to a very strong position on
the Lech. This was an extremely rapid river,


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
211
difficult to cross and easily defensible. Tilly had
broken down the bridges, and was prepared to dis-
pute till the last the further advance of the Swedes.
He placed his army between Rain, where the Lech
falls into the Danube, and Augsburg, a distance of
sixteen miles—all the assailable points being
strongly occupied, with small bodies of cavalry in
the intervals to give warning of the approach of
the enemy. He had been joined by Maximilian of
Bavaria, and his force amounted to forty thousand
men.
Gustavus gave his army four days' rest at Donau-
wbrth, and then advanced with thirty-two thousand
men against the Lech. His dragoons, who had
been pushed forward, had found the bridges de-
stroyed. He first attempted to repair that at Rain,
but the fire of the artilley and musketry was so
heavy that he was forced to abandon the idea. He
then made a careful reoonnoissance of the river,
whose course was winding and erratic.
Finding that at every point at which a crossing
could be easily effected Tilly's batteries and troops
commanded the position, he determined to make
his attack at a point where the river made a sharp
bend in the form of a semi-circle, of which he occu-
pied the outer edge. He encamped the bulk of his
army at the village of Nordheim, a short distance
in the rear, and erected three powerful batteries
mounting seventy-two guns. One of these faced
the center of the loop, the others were placed
opposite the sides.


212
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
The ground on the Swedish bank of the river was
higher than that facing it; and when the Swedish
batteries opened they so completely swept the
ground inclosed by the curve of the river that the
Imperialists could not advance across it and were
compelled to remain behind a rivulet called the
Ach, a short distance in the rear of the Lech.
They brought up their artillery, however, and re-
plied to the cannonade of the Swedes.
For four days the artillery duel continued, and
while it was going on a considerable number of
troops were at work in the village of Oberndorf,
which lay in a declivity near the river, hidden from
the sight of the Imperialists, constructing a bridge.
For that purpose a number of strong wooden
trestles of various heights and with feet of unequal
length for standing in the bed of the river, were
prepared together with a quantity of piles to be
driven in among and beside them to enable them to
resist the force of the current.
On the night of the fourth day the king caused a
number of fires to be lighted near the river, fed with
green wood and damp straw. A favorable wind
blew the smoke toward the enemy and thus con-
cealed the ground from them. At daybreak on the
5th of April a thousand picked men crossed the
river in two boats and, having reached the other
side, at once proceeded to throw up intrenchments
to cover the head of the bridge, while at the same
time the workmen began to place the trestles in
position.


214
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
ialist cavalry were repulsed. Altringer, however,
rallied them and led them back again to the charge,
but a cannon ball grazed his temple and he was car-
ried senseless from the field. His men, shaken by
the tremendous fire and deprived of their leader,
fell back in confusion.
Tilly at once placed himself at the head of a
chosen body of troops and advanced to the attack,
fighting with the ardor and bravery which always
distinguished him. He was short in stature and
remarkable for his ugliness as well as his bravery.
Lean and spare in figure, he had hollow cheeks, a
long nose, a broad wrinkled forehead, heavy
mustaches, and a sharp-pointed chin. He had
from his boyhood been fighting against the Protes-
tants. He had learned the art of war under the
cruel and pitiless Spanish general, Alva, in the
Netherlands, of which country he was a native, and
had afterward fought against them in Bavaria, in
Bohemia, and the Palatinate, and had served in
Hungary against the Turks.
Until he met Gustavus at Breitenfeld he had
never known a reverse. A bigoted Catholic, he had
never hesitated at any act of cruelty which might
benefit the cause for which he fought, or strike ter-
ror into the Protestants; and the singularity of his
costume and the ugliness of his appearance height-
ened the terror which his deeds inspired among
them. When not in armor his costume was mod-
eled upon that of the duke of Alva, consisting of a
slashed doublet of green silk, with an enormously


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
215
wide-brimmed and high conical hat adorned with a
large red ostrich feather. In his girdle he carried a
long dagger and a Toledo sword of immense length.
His personal bravery was famous, and never did he
fight more gallantly than when he led his veterans
to the attack of the Swedes.
For twenty minutes a furious hand-to-hand con-
flict raged, and the result was still uncertain when
a shot from a falconet struck Tilly on the knee and
shattered the bone, and the old general fell insen-
sible to the ground. He was carried off the field,
and his troops, now without a leader, gave way, the
movement being hastened by two bodies of Swedish
horse, who, eager for action, swam their horses
across the river and threatened to cut off the re-
treat. By this time evening was at hand. The
Swedes had secured the passage of the river, but the
Imperialist army still held its intrenched position in
the wood behind the Lech. Gustavus brought the
rest of his army across and halted for the night.
The Imperialist position was tremendously strong,
being unassailable on the right and covered in the
front by the marshy ground. It could still have
been defended with every prospect of success by
a determined general, but the two best Imperialist
commanders were hors de combat, and Maximilian
of Bavaria, the nominal generalissimo, had no mili-
tary experience. The army, too, was disheartened
by the first success of the Swedes and by the loss
of the general whom they regarded as well-nigh in-
vincible.


216
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
Tilly had now recovered his senses, but was suf-
fering intense agony from his wound, and on being
consulted by Maximilian he advised him to fall
back, as the destruction of his army would leave the
whole country open to the Swedes.
The Imperialists accordingly evacuated their posi-
tion and fell back in good order during the night on
Neuberg, and then to Ingolstadt. Rain and Neu-
berg were occupied the next day by the Swedes.
Gustavus despatched Marshal Horn to follow the
retreating enemy to Ingolstadt, and he himself with
the rest of his army marched up the Lech to Augs-
burg, which was held by Colonel Breda with four
thousand five hundred men.
The Imperialists had broken down the bridge,
but Gustavus immediately built two others, one
above and the other below the city, and summoned
it to surrender. Breda, hearing that Tilly was dy-
ing, Altringer severely wounded, and that no help
was to be expected from Maximilian, considered it
hopeless to resist, and surrendered the town, which
Gustavus, attended by the titular king of Bohemia
and many other princes, entered in triumph on the
following day, April 14th.
The capture of Augsburg was hailed with peculiar
satisfaction, as the city was regarded as the birth-
place of the Reformation in Germany. Leaving a
garrison there the king retraced his steps along the
Lech to Eeuberg, and marched thence to join Mar-
shal Horn in front of Ingolstadt.
This town was one of the strongest places in Ger-


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
217
many and had never been captured. It was now
held by a formidable garrison, and the Imperialist
army covered it on the north. Tilly had implored
Maximilian to defend it and Ratisbon at all hazards,
as their possession was a bar to the further advance
of Gustavus.
The king arrived before it on the 19th, and on
the following day advanced to reconnoiter it closely.
The gunners of the town, seeing a number of officers
approaching, fired, and with so good an aim that a
cannon ball carried off the hind-quarters of the
horse the king was riding. A cry of alarm and
consternation burst from the officers, but their
delight was great when the king rose to his feet,
covered with dust and blood fndeed, but otherwise
unhurt.
On the following day a cannon ball carried off the
head of the margave of Baden-Durlach, and on the
same day Tilly expired. With his last breath he
urged Maximilian never to break his alliance with
the emperor, and to appoint Colonel Cratz, an
officer of great courage and ability, to the command
of his army.
Gustavus remained eight days before Ingolstadt
and then, finding that the reduction of the place
could not be effected without the loss of much
valuable time, he raised the siege. On his march he
took possession of Landshut and forced it to pay a
ransom of one hundred thousand thalers and to
receive a garrison, and then continued his way to
Munich.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
219
CHAPTER XIII.
CAPTURED BY THE PEASANTS.
Malcolm Graeme was not present at the siege of
Ingolstadt. The orders after crossing the Lech had
been very strict against straggling, so soon as the
disposition of the country people was seen; but it
is not easy to keep a large column of troops in a
solid body. The regiments on the march indeed,
under the eye of the officers, can be kept in column,
but a considerable number of troops are scattered
along the great convoy of wagons containing the
tents, stores, and ammunition of the army, and
which often extends some miles in length. Even
if the desire for plunder does not draw men away,
many are forced to fall behind either from sickness,
sore feet, or other causes.
The number of these was comparatively small in
the army of Gustavus, for discipline was strict and
the spirit of the troops good. As soon, however, as
it was found that every straggler who fell into the
hands of the peasantry was murdered under circum-
stances of horrible atrocity it became very difficult
for the officers to keep the men together, so intense
was their fury and desire for vengeance against the


220
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
savage peasantry, and on every possible occasion
when a village was seen near the line of march
men would slip away and slay, plunder, and burn.
Gustavus endeavored to repress these proceedings.
He shared the indignation of his troops at the
barbarous conduct of the peasantry, but throughout
the war he always tried to carry on hostilities so as
to inflict as little loss and suffering as possible upon
non-combatants. This state of warfare,too.between
his troops and the country people added to his
difficulties, for the peasantry drove off their cattle
and burned their stacks, and rendered it necessary
for provisions and forage to be carried with the
army. Parties were therefore sent out on the
flanks of the column for the double purpose of pre-
venting soldiers stealing off to plunder and burn,
and of picking up stragglers and saving them from
the fury of the peasants.
A strong rear-guard followed a short distance
behind the army. It was accompanied by some
empty wagons, in which those who fell out and
were unable to keep up with the march were placed.
Two days after the advance from the Lech, Malcolm
was in charge of a small party on the right flank of
the column. There was no fear of an attack from
the enemy, for the Swedish horsemen were out
scouring the country, and the Imperialists were
known to have fallen back to Ingolstadt. The
villages were found deserted by the male inhabi-
tants, the younger women too had all left, but a few
old crones generally remained in charge. These


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
221
scowled at the invaders, and crossing themselves
muttered curses beneath their breath upon those
whom their priests had taught them to regard as
devils. There was nothing to tempt the cupidity
of the soldiers in these villages. Malcolm's duty
was confined to a casual inspection, to see that no
stragglers had entered for the purpose of procuring
wine.
The day's march was nearly over when he saw
some flames rise from a village a short distance
away. Hurrying forward with his men he found a
party of ten of the Swedish soldiers who had stolen
away from the baggage guard engaged in plunder-
ing. Two peasants lay dead in the street, and a
house was in flames.
Malcolm at once ordered his detachment, who
were twenty strong, to arrest the Swedes and to
march them back to the columns. While they were
doing this he went from house to house to see that
none of the party were lurking there. At the door
of the last house of the village three women were
standing.
"Are any of the soldiers here?" he asked.
The women gave him an unintelligible answer in
the country patois, and passing between them he
entered the cottage. On the table stood a large jug
of water, and lifting it he took a long draught.
There was a sudden crash, and he fell heavily,
struck down from behind with a heavy mallet by
one of the women. He was .stunned by the blow,
and when he recovered his senses he found that he


222
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
was bound hand and foot, a cloth had been stuffed
tightly into his mouth, and he was covered thickly
with a heap of straw and rubbish. He struggled
desperately to free himself, but so tightly were the
cords bound that they did not give in the slightest.
A cold perspiration broke out on his forehead as
he reflected that he was helpless in the power of
these savage peasants, and that he should probably
be put to death by torture. Presently he could hear
the shouts of his men, who, on finding that he did
not return, had scattered through the village in
search of him. He heard the voice of his sergeant.
"These old hags say they saw an officer walk
across to the left. The captain may have meant us
to march the prisoners at once to the column, and
be waiting just outside the village for us, but it is
not likely. At any rate, lads, we will search every
house from top to bottom before we leave. So set
to work at once; search every room, cupboard and
shed. There may be foul play; though we see no
men about, some may be in hiding."
Malcolm heard the sound of footsteps, and the
crashing of planks as the men searched the cottages,
wrenched off the doors of cupboards, and ransacked
the whole place. Gradually the sound ceased, and
everything became quiet. Presently he heard the
sound of drums, and knew that the regiment which
formed the rear-guard was passing.
It was bitterness indeed to know that his friends
were within sound of a call for aid, and that he was
bound and helpless. The halting-place for the night


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
223
was, he knew, but a mile or two in advance, and his
only hope was that some band of plunderers might
in the night visit the village; but even then his
chances of being discovered were small indeed, for
even should they sack and burn it he would pass
unnoticed lying hidden in the straw-yard. His cap-
tors were no doubt aware of the possibility of such
a visit, for it was not until broad daylight, when
the army would again be on its forward march, that
they uncovered him.
Brave as Malcolm was he could scarce repress a
shudder as he looked at the band of women who
surrounded him. All were past middle age, some
were old and toothless, but all were animated by a
spirit of ferocious triumph. Raising him into a sit-
ting position, they clustered round him, some shook
their skinny hands in his face, others heaped curses
upon him, some of the most furious assailed him
with heavy sticks, and had he not still been clothed
in his armor, would then and there have killed him.
This, however, was not their intention, for they
intended to put him to death by slow torture. He
was lifted and carried into the cottage. There the
lacings of his armor were cut, the cords loosened
one by one, sufficient to enable them to remove the
various pieces of which it was composed, then he
was left to himself, as the hags intended to postpone
the final tragedy until the men returned from the
hills.
This might be some hours yet, as the Swedish
cavalry would still be scouring the country, and


224
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
other bodies of troops might be marching up.
From the conversation of the women, which he
understood but imperfectly, Malcolm gathered
that they thought the men would return that night.
Some of the women were in favor of executing the
vengeance themselves, but the majority were of
opinion that the men should have their share of the
pleasure.
All sorts of fiendish propositions were made as to
the manner in which his execution should be carried
out, but even the mildest caused Malcolm to shudder
in anticipation. His arms were bound tightly to
his side at the elbows, and the wrists were fastened
in front of him, his legs were tied at the knees and
ankles. Sometimes he was left alone as the women
went about their various avocations in the village,
but he was so securely bound that to him as to them
his escape appeared altogether impossible. The day
passed heavily and slowly. The cloth had been re-
moved from his mouth, but he was parched with
thirst, while the tightly-bound cords cut deeply into
his flesh.
He had once asked for water, but his request had
been answered with such jeers and mockery that he
resolved to suffer silently until the last. At length
the darkness of the winter evening began to fall
when a thought suddenly struck him. On the
hearth a fire was burning; he waited until the
women had again left the hut. He could hear their
voices without as they talked with those in the next
cottage. They might at any moment return, and


THE LION OF THE NORTH. 225
it was improbable that they would again go out, for
the cold was bitter, and they would most likely
wait indoors for the return of the men.
This then was his last opportunity. He rolled
himself to the fire, and with his teeth seized the
end of one of the burning sticks. He raised him-
self into a sitting position, and with the greatest
difficulty laid the burning end of the stick across the
cords which bound his wrists. It seemed to him that
they would never catch fire. The flesh scorched
and frizzled, and the smoke rose up with that of the
burning rope. The agony was intense, but it was
for life, and Malcolm unflinchingly held the burn-
ing brand in its place until the cords flew asunder
and his hands were free. Although almost mad
with the pain, Malcolm sat to work instantly to
undo the other ropes. As soon as one of his arms
was free he seized a hatchet, which lay near him,
and rapidly cut the rest. He was not a moment
too soon, for as he cut the last knot he heard the
sound of steps, and two women appeared at the
door.
On seeing their prisoner standing erect with an
axe in his hand they turned and fled shrieking
loudly. It was well for Malcolm that they did so,
for so stiff and numbed were his limbs that he could
scarcely hold the axe, and the slightest push would
have thrown him to the ground.
Some minutes passed before, by stamping his feet
and rubbing his legs he restored circulation suffi-
ciently to totter across the room. Then he seized a


226
THE LION OF THE NORTE.
brand and thrust it into the thatch of the house,
having first put on his helmet and placed his sword
and pistols in his belt. His hands were too crippled
and powerless to enable him to fasten on the rest of
his armor. He knew that he had no time to lose.
Fortunately the women would not know how weak
and helpless he was, for had they returned in a body
they could easily have overpowered him; but at
any moment the men might arrive, and if he was
found there by them his fate was sealed.
Accordingly as soon as he had fired the hut he
made his way from the village as quickly as he
could crawl along. He saw behind him the flames
rising higher and higher. The wind was blowing
keenly, and the fire spread rapidly from house
to house, and by the time he reached the road along
which the army had traveled the whole village was
in flames. He felt that he could not travel far, for
the intense sufferings which he had endured for
twenty-four hours without food or water had ex-
hausted his strength.
His limbs were swollen and bruised from the tight-
ness of the cords, the agony of his burned wrists
was terrible, and after proceeding slowly for about
a mile he drew off from the broad trampled track
which the army had made in passing, and dragging
himself to a clump of trees a short distance from the
road, made his way through some thick under-
growth and flung himself down. The night was
intensely cold, but this was a relief to him rather
than otherwise, for it alleviated the burning pain of


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
229
now recovered their lissomeness; but he was weak
from want of food and no longer walked with the
free, elastic stride which distinguished the Scottish
infantry. His wrists gave him great pain, being
both terribly burned, and every movement of the
hand sent a thrill of agony up the arm. He per-
sisted, however, in frequently opening and clench-
ing his hands, regardless of the pain, for he feared
that did he not do so they would stiffen and he
would be unable to grasp a sword. Fortunately
the wounds were principally on the upper side of
the thumbs, where the flesh was burned away to
the bone, but the sinews and muscles of the wrists
had to a great extent escaped.
He had not journeyed very far when he saw a
light ahead and presently perceived the houses of a
village. A fire was lit in the center, and a number
of figures were gathered round it.
"Something is going on," Malcolm said to him-
self; "as likely as not they have got some unfortu-
nate prisoner. Whatever it be, I will steal in and
try to get some food. I cannot go much further
without it; and as their attention is occupied, I may
find a cottage empty."
Making his way round to the back of the houses,
he approached one of the cottages in the rear. He
lifted the latch of the door and opened it a little.
All was still. With his drawn sword he entered.
The room was empty; a fire burned on the hearth,
and on the table were some loaves which had evi-
dently been just baked. Malcolm fell upon one of


230
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
them and speedity devoured it, and, taking a long
draught of rough country wine from a skin hanging
against the wall, he felt another man.
He broke another loaf in two and thrust the
pieces into his doublet, and then sallied out from
the cottage again. Still keeping behind the houses
he made his way until he got within view of the
lire. Here he saw a sight which thrilled him with
horror. Some eight or ten peasants and forty or
fifty women were yelling and shouting. Fastened
against a post in front of the fire were the remains
of a prisoner. He had been stripped, his ears, nose,
hands, and feet cut off, and he was slowly bleeding
to death.
Four other men, bound hand and foot, lay close
to the fire. By its flames Malcolm saw the green
scarfs that told they were Scotchmen of his
own brigade, and he determined at once to rescue
them or die in the attempt. He crept forward un-
til he reached the edge of the road; then he raised
a pistol and with a steady aim fired at one of the
natives, who fell dead across the fire.
Another shot laid another beside him before the
peasants recovered from their first surprise. Then
with a loud shout in German, "Kill—kill! and
spare none!" Malcolm dashed forward. The peas-
ants, believing that they were attacked by a strong
body, fled precipitately in all directions. Malcolm,
on reaching the prisoners, instantly severed their
bonds.



Malcolm fired at one of the Datives and then with a loud shout dashed forward.—Page 330.
S — The Lion of the North.





THE LION OF TBE NORTB.
231
"Quick, my lads!" he exclaimed; "we shall have
them upon us again in a minute."
The men in vain tried to struggle to their feet—
their limbs were too numbed to bear them.
"Crawl to the nearest cottage!" Malcolm ex-
claimed; "we can hold it until your limbs are
recovered."
He caught up from the ground some pikes and
scythes which the peasants had dropped in their
flight, and aided the men to make their way to the
nearest cottage. They were but just in time; for
the peasants, finding they were not pursued, had
looked round, and seeing but one opponent had
gained courage and were beginning to approach
again. Malcolm barred the door, and then taking
down a skin of wine bade his companions take a
drink. There were loaves on the shelves, and these
he cut up and handed to them.
"Quick, lads!" he said; "stamp your legs and
swing your arms, and get the blood in motion. I
will keep these fellows at bay a few minutes lon-
ger."
He reloaded his pistols and fired through the
door, at which the peasants were now hewing with
axes. A cry and a heavy fall told him that one of
the shots had taken effect. Suddenly there was a
smell of smoke.
"They have fired the roof," Malcolm said. "Now,
lads, each of you put a loaf of bread under his jer-
kin. There is no saying when we may get more.
Now get ready and sally out with me. There are


232
THE LION OF THK NORTH.
but six or eight men in the village, and they are no
match for us. They only dared to attack us because
they saw that you couldn't walk."
The door was opened, and headed by Malcolm
the four Scotchmen dashed out. They were assailed
by a shower of missiles by the crowd as they ap-
peared, but as soon as it was seen that the men were
on foot again the peasants gave way. Malcolm
shot one and cut down another, and the rest scat-
tered in all directions.
"Now, lads, follow me while we may," and Mal-
colm again took to the fields. The peasants fol-
lowed for some distance, but when the soldiers had
quite recovered the use of their limbs Malcolm sud-
denly turned on his pursuers, overtaking and killing
two of them. Then he and his men again contin-
ued their journey, the peasants no longer following.
When at some distance from the village he said:
"We must turn and make for the Lech again. It
is no farther than it is to Ingolstadt, and we shall
find friends there. These peasants will go on ahead
and raise all the villagers against us, and we should
never get through. What regiment do you belong
to, lads ?" for in the darkness he had been unable to
see their faces.
"Your own, Captain Graeme. We were in charge
of one of the wagons with sick. The wheel came
off, and we were left behind the convoy while we
were mending it. As we were at work our weapons
laid on the ground, some twenty men sprang out
from some bushes hard by and fell upon us. We


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
233
killed five or six of them, but were beaten down
and ten of our number were slain. They murdered
all the sick in the wagons and marched us away,
bound, to this village where you found us. Sandy
M'Alister they had murdered just as you came up,
and we should have had a like horrible fate had you
been a few minutes later. Eh, sir! but it's an
awful death to be cut in pieces by these devils
incarnate!"
"Well, lads," Malcolm said, "we will determine
that they shall not take us alive again. If we are
overtaken or met by any of these gangs of peasants
we will fight till we die. None of us, I hope, are
afraid of death in fair strife, but the bravest might
well shrink from such a death as that of your poor
comrade. Now let us see what arms we have
between us."
Malcolm had his sword and pistols, two of the
men had pikes, the other two scythes fastened to
long handles.
"These are clumsy weapons," Malcolm said.
"You had best fit short handles to them, so as to
make them into double-handled swords."
They were unable to travel far, for all were ex-
hausted with the sufferings they had gone through,
but they kept on until they came upon a village
which had been fired when the troops marched
through. The walls of a little church were alone
standing. It had, like the rest of the village, been
burned, but the shell still remained.
"So far as I can see," Malcolm said, "the tower


234
THE LION OF TUB NORTH.
has escaped. Had it been burned we should see
through the windows. We mav find shelter in the
belfry."
On reaching the church they found that the
entrance to the belfry tower was outside the
church, and to this, no doubt, it owed its escape
from the fire which had destroyed the main edifice.
The door was strong and defied their efforts to
break it in.
"I must fire my pistol through the lock," Mal-
colm said. "I do not like doing so, for the sound
may reach the ears of any peasants in the neighbor-
hood; but we must risk it, for the cold is extreme,
and to lie down in the snow would be well-nigh
certain death."
He placed his pistol to the keyhole and fired.
The lock at once yielded and the party entered the
door.
"Before we mount," Malcolm said, "let each
pick up one of these blocks of stone which have
fallen from the wall. We will wedge the door
from behind, and can then sleep secure against a
surprise."
When the door was closed one of the men, who
was a musketeer, struck some sparks from a flint
and steel on to a slow match which he carried in his
jerkin, and by its glow they were enabled to look
around them. The stone steps began to ascend
close to the door, and by laying the stones between
the bottom step and the door they wedged the
latter firmly in its place. They then ascended the


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
235
stairs, and found themselves in a room some ten
feet square, in which hung the bell which had called
the village to prayers. It hung from some beams
which were covered with a boarded floor, and a
rough ladder led to a trapdoor, showing that there
was another room above. The floor of the room in
which they stood was of stone.
"Now, lads," Malcolm said, "two of you make
your way up that ladder and rip up some of the
planks of the flooring. See if there are any win-
dows or loopholes in the chamber above, and if so
stuff your jerkins into them; we will close up those
here. In a few minutes we will have a roaring
fire; but we must beware lest a gleam of light be
visible without, for this belfry can be seen for miles
round.
Some of the boards were soon split up into frag-
ments; but before the light was applied to them
Malcolm carefully examined each window and loop-
hole to be sure that they were perfectly stopped.
Then the slow match was placed in the center of a
number of pieces of dry and rotten wood. One of
the men kneeling down blew lustily, and in a few
seconds a flame sprang up. The wood was now
heaped on, and a bright fire was soon blazing high.
A trapdoor leading out on to the flat top of the
tower was opened for the escape of the smoke, and
the party then seated themselves round the fire,
under whose genial warmth their spirits speedily
rose. They now took from their wallets the bread
which they had brought away with them.


236
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
"If we had," one of the soldiers said, " but a
few flasks of Ehine wine with us we need not envy a
king."
"JVo," Malcolm replied, "we are better off at
present than our comrades who are sleeping in the
snow round the watch fires; but for all that I would
that we were with them, for we have a long and
dangerous march before us. And now, lads, you
can sleep soundly. There will be no occasion to
place a watch, for the door is securely fastened;
but at the first dawn of light we must be on our
feet; for although I do not mean to march until
nightfall, we must remove the stoppings from the
windows, for should the eye of any passing peasant
fall upon them, he will guess at once that someone
is sheltering here, and may proceed to find out
whether it be friend or foe."
Having finished half their bread, for Malcolm had
warned them to save the other half for the next day,
the men lay down round the fire, and soon all were
sound asleep.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
337
CHAPTER XIV.
IN THE CHURCH TOWER.
Malcolm was the first to awake, and was vexed
to find by a stream of light pouring down through
the half open trap door above that it was broad day.
He roused the men, and the stoppings were at once
removed from the loopholes. The sun was already
high, for the party, overpowered with fatigue, had
slept long and soundly.
Malcolm looked cautiously from the window; no
one was in sight, and the ruins of the village below
lay black and deserted. The men resumed the
clothes which had been used for blocking the loop-
holes, and sat down to pass the long hours which
would elapse before the time for action arrived.
It was exceedingly cold, for there were loopholes on
each side of the chamber, and the wind blew keenly
through.
"Sergeant," Malcolm said, "we will risk a bit of
fire again, for the cold pierces to the bone; only be
sure that you use perfectly dry wood. Examine
each piece to see that no drip from the roof has
penetrated it. If it is dry it will give but little
smoke, and a slight vapor is not likely to be observed
rising from the top of the tower."


238
THE LION OF THE NORTE.
The fire was again lighted, and the smoke was so
slight that Malcolm had little fear of its being ob-
served.
An hour later, as the men were talking, Malcolm
suddenly held up his hand for silence, and the
murmur of voices was heard without. Malcolm
rose to his feet to reconnoiter, standing far back
from the loophole as he did so. A group of some
eight or ten peasants were standing looking at the
tower, while a woman was pointing to it and talk-
ing eagerly.
It was toward the windows that she was pointing,
and Malcolm guessed at once that, having returned
in the early morning to see what remained of her
home, she had happened to notice the garments
stuffed in the windows and had carried the news to
some of her companions. Malcolm regretted bit-
terly now that he had not set a watch, so that at
the first gleam of daylight the windo ws might have
been unlocked; but it was now too late.
""We shall have to fight for it, lads," he said, turn-
ing round. "Our clothes must have been seen early
this morning, and there is a party of peasants watch-
ing the tower. Of course they cannot know at pres-
ent whether we are friends or foes ; but no doubt the
news of last evening's doings has traveled through
the country, and the peasants are on the lookout
for us, so they may well guess that we are here.
However, we shall soon see. Sergeant, place one of
your men on sentry at the foot of the stairs, but
do not let him speak or give any signs of his
presence if the door is tried."


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
239
One of the soldiers was placed on guard. Scarcely
had he taken his station when there was a knocking
at the door, and shouts were heard outside from the
peasants calling on those within, if they were
friends, to come out. No answer was returned.
"It's fortunate for you," Malcolm muttered,
"that we don't come out, or we should make short
work of you; but I know you would fly like hares
if you saw us, and would bring the whole country
down on us. No; we must hold out here. Our
only hope is to escape at night, or to hold this place
till some of our troops come along. At any
moment some regiments from the Lech may be
marching forward to join the king.
"We must make our bread last, lads," he said
cheerfully to the men, "for we may have to stand
a long siege. Methinks we can hold this stone
staircase against all the peasants of this part of
Bavaria, and we must do so until we hear the
sound of the Swedish drums; they may come along
at any time. If the worst comes to the worst one
of us must start at night and carry news of our peril
to the Lech. We made a good supper last night
and can fast for a bit. If we cut our "bread up into
small portions we can hold out for days. There
should be snow enough on the tower top to furnish
us with drink."
After hammering at the door for some time, the
peasants retired, convinced that there were none of
their own people within the tower, and that those
who had slept there were the fugitives of whom


240
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
they had been in search during the night. These
might, indeed, have departed in the interval between
the time when the woman first saw the traces of
their presence and her return with them; but they
did not think that this was so, for in that case they
could not have fastened the door behind them.
The peasants accordingly withdrew a short dis-
tance from the church, and three of their number
were sent off in different directions to bring up re-
inforcements. As soon as Malcolm saw this
movement he knew that concealment was useless
and began to make preparations for the defense.
First, he with the sergeant ascended to the roof of
the tower. To his disappointment he saw that the
heat of the flames had melted the snow and that
most of the water had run away. Some, however,
stood in the hollows and inequalities of the stone
platform, where it had again frozen into ice.
As the supply would be very precious, Malcolm
directed that before any moved about on the
platform, every piece of ice should be carefully
taken up and carried below. Here it was melted
over the fire in one of the iron caps, and was found
to furnish three quarts of water. The appear-
ance of Malcolm and his companion on the tower
had been hailed by a shout of hatred and exulta-
tion by the peasants; but the defenders had paid no
attention to the demonstration and had continued
their work as if regardless of the presence of
their enemies.
On his return to the platform Malcolm found,


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
241
looking over the low parapet, that on the side
farthest from the church great icicles hung down
from the mouth of the gutter, the water having
frozen again as it trickled from the platform.
These icicles were three or four inches in diameter
and many feet in length. They were carefully
broken off and were laid down on the platform
where they would remain frozen until wanted.
Malcolm now felt secure against the attacks of
thirst for some days to come. The stones of the
parapet were next tried and were without much
trouble moved from their places, and were all
carried to the side in which the door was situated,
in readiness to hurl down upon any who might
assault it. Some of the beams of the upper floor-
ing were removed from their places and, being
carried down, were wedged against the upper
part of the door, securing it as firmly as did the
stones below. These preparations being finished,
Malcolm took a survey of the situation outside.
The group of peasants had increased largely, some
thirty or forty men armed with pikes, bills and
scythes being gathered in a body, while many more
could be seen across the country, hurrying over the
white plain toward the spot. The windows of the
lower apartment had been barricaded with planks,
partly to keep out missiles, partly for warmth. A
good fire now blazed in the center, and the soldiers,
confident in themselves and their leader, cracked
grim jokes as, their work being finished, they sat
down round it and awaited the attack, one of their


242 THE LION OF THE NORTH.
number being placed on the summit of the tower to
give warning of the approach of the enemy.
"I would that we had a musket or two," Malcolm
said, "for we might then keep them from the door.
I have only some twenty charges for my pistols,
and the most of these, at any rate, I must keep for
the defense of the stairs."
Presently the sentry from above called out that
the peasants were moving forward to the attack.
"Sergeant," Malcolm said, "do you fasten my
green scarf to a long strip of plank and fix it to the
top of the tower. We cannot fight under a better
banner. Now let us mount to the roof and give
them a warm reception."
"Look out, sir," the sentry exclaimed as Malcolm
ascended the stair, "three or four of them have got
muskets."
"Then we must be careful," Malcolm said. "I
don't suppose they are much of marksmen, but even
a random shot will tell at times, and I want to take
you all back safe with me; so keep low when you
get on the roof, lads, and don't show your heads
more than you can help."
Heralding their attack by a discharge from their
muskets, whose balls whistled harmlessly round the
tower, the peasants rushed forward to the door and
commenced an assault upon it with hatchets and
axes.
Malcolm and his men each lifted a heavy stone
and rolled it over the parapet, the five loosing the
missiles simultaneously. There was a dull crash,


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
243
and with a terrible cry the peasants fled from the
door. Looking over Malcolm saw that six or seven
men had been struck down. Five of these lay dead
or senseless; two were endeavoring to drag them-
selves away.
"That is lesson number one," he said. "They
will be more prudent next time."
The peasants, after holding a tumultuous council,
scattered, most of them making for a wood a short
distance off.
"They are going to cut down a tree and use it as
a battering-ram," Malcolm observed. "They know
that these large stones are too heavy for us to cast
many paces from the foot of the wall. We must
get to work and break some of them up. That will
not be difficult, for the wind and weather have rot-
ted many of them half through."
The stones were for the most part from two to
three feet long and nine or ten inches square. Two
were laid down on the platform some eighteen
inches apart and another placed across them. The
four men then lifted another stone, and holding it
perpendicularly brought it down with all their
strength upon the unsupported center of the stone,
which broke in half at once. To break it again re-
quired greater efforts, but it yielded to the blows.
Other stones were similarly treated, until a large
pile was formed of blocks of some ten inches each
way, besides a number of smaller fragments.
In half an hour the peasants reappeared with a
slight well-grown tree some forty feet long which


244 THE LION OF THE NORTH.
had been robbed of its branches. It was laid down
about fifty yards from the church, and then twenty
men lifted it near the butt and advanced to use it as
a battering-ram, with the small end forward; but
before they were near enough to touch the door the
bearers were arrested by a cry from the crowd as
the defenders appeared on the tower, and poising
their blocks of stone above their heads, hurled them
down. Three of them flew over the heads of the
peasants, but the others crashed down among them,
slaying and terribly mutilating two of the bearers
of the tree and striking several others to the ground.
The battering-ram was instantly dropped, and before
the Scotchmen had time to lift another missile the
peasants were beyond their reach.
"Lesson number two," Malcolm said. "What
will our friends do next, I wonder?"
The peasants were clearly at a loss. A long con-
sultation was held, but this was not followed by any
renewal of the attack.
"I think they must have made up their minds to
starve us out, sir," the sergeant remarked as the
hours went slowly by without any renewal of the
attack.
"Yes; either that, sergeant, or a night attack.
In either case I consider that we are safe for a time,
but sooner or later our fate is sealed unless aid comes
to us, and therefore I propose that one of vou should
to-night try and bear a message to the Lech. We
can lower him down by the bell-rope from this
window in the angle where the tower touches the


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
245
church. Keeping round by the church he will be in
deep shadow until he reaches the other end, and
will then be close to the ruins of the village.
Before morning he could reach our camp."
"I will undertake it myself, sir, if you will allow
me," the sergeant said, while the other men also
volunteered for the duty.
"You shall try first, sergeant," Malcolm said.
"It will be dangerous work, for as the news of our
being here spreads the peasants will be coming in
from all quarters. Their numbers are already
greatly increased since they commenced the attack,
and there must be at least three or four hundred
men around us. They will be sure to keep a sharp
lookout against our escaping, and it will need all
your care and caution to get through them."
"Never fear, sir," the man replied confidently.
"I have stalked the deer scores of times, and it will
be hard if I cannot crawl through a number of thick-
witted Bavarian peasants."
"Even beyond the village you will have to keep
your eyes open, as you may meet parties of peasants
on their way here. Fortunately you will have no
difficulty in keeping the road, so well beaten is it by
the march of the army. If by to-morrow night no
rescue arrives I shall consider that you have been
taken or killed, and shall try with the others to
make my way through. It would be better to die
sword in hand while we have still the strength to
wield our arms than to be cooped up here until too
weak any longer to defend ourselves, and then to be
slowly tortured to death."


246
THE 1JON OF THE NORTH.
As soon as it was dusk a sentry was placed on the
top of the tower, with orders to report the slightest
sound or stir. During the day this had not been
necessary, for a view could be obtained from the
windows, and the men with firearms, who had now
considerably increased in numbers, kept up a con-
stant fire at the tower.
An hour later the sentry reported that he could
hear the sound of many feet in the darkness, with
the occasional snapping as of dry twigs.
"They are going to burn down the door," Mal-
colm said. "That is what I expected. Now, ser-
geant, is your time. They are all busy and intent
upon their purpose. You could not have a better
time."
The rope was fastened round the sergeant's
waist, and with some difficulty he squeezed himself
through the narrow window, after listening atten-
tively to discover if any were below.
All seemed perfectly still on this side, and he was
gradually and steadily lowered down. Presently
those above felt the rope slack. Another minute
and it swung loosely. It was drawn up again, and
Malcolm, placing one of the men at the loophole,
with instructions to listen intently for any sound of
alarm or conflict, turned his attention to the other
side.
Soon he saw a number of dark figures bearing on
their heads great bundles which he knew to be fag-
ots approaching across the snow.
As they approached a brisk fire suddenly opened


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
247
on the tower. Malcolm at once called the sentry
down.
"It is of no use exposing yourself," he said, "and
we could not do much harm to them did we take to
stoning them again. We have nothing to do now
but to wait."
Soon a series of dull heavy crashes were heard
as the fagots were thrown down against the door.
Malcolm descended the stairs until he reached the
lowest loophole which lighted them, and which was
a few feet above the top of the door. He took one
of the men with him.
"Here are my flask and bullet pouch," he said.
"Do you reload my pistols as I discharge them."
For some minutes the sound of the fagots being
thrown down continued, then the footsteps were
heard retreating, and all was quiet again.
"Now it is our turn again," Malcolm said. "It
is one thing to prepare a fire and another to light
it, my fine fellows. I expect that you have forgotten
that there are firearms here."
Presently a light was seen in the distance, and
two men with blazing brands approached. They
advanced confidently until within twenty yards of
the tower, then there was the sharp crack of a pis-
tol, and one of them fell forward on his face, the
other hesitated and stood irresolute, then, summon-
ing up courage, he sprang forward.
As he did so another shot flashed out, and he, too,
fell prostrate, the brand hissing and spluttering in
the snow a few feet from the pile of brushwood. A


THE LION OF THE NORTH. 249
which it leaned were catching, and the flames be-
gan to shoot up. Higher and higher they rose, and
a shout of triumph from the peasants told how
keenly they were also watching. Still the heavy
stones continued to fall. The flames rose higher,
and half the fagot was now alight. Another
minute and the fire would communicate with the
pile. Then there was a crash. A shower of sparks
leaped up as the fagot, struck by one of the heavy
stones, was dashed from its place and lay blazing
twenty feet distant from the pile. There it burned
itself out, and for a time the tower was safe.
For an hour the defenders watched the peasants,
who had now lighted great fires just out of pistol-
shot from the tower, and were gathered thickly
round them, the light flashing redly from pike-head
and scythe.
The uproar of voices was loud; but though the
defenders guessed that they were discussing the
next plan of attack they could catch no meaning
from such words as reached them, for the patois of
the Bavarian peasants was unintelligible. At last a
large number seized brands, some approached as be-
fore toward the pile, the others scattered in various
directions, while the men with muskets again opened
fire at the top of the tower.
Malcolm took his post at the loophole awaiting
attack, but the men in front of him did not advance.
Suddenly a light sprang up beneath him. There
was a sound of falling stones, but the light grew
brighter and brighter, and he knew that this time


250
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
the pile had been fired. As he ran upstairs he was
met by one of the soldiers from above.
"They crept round by the back of the church,
sir, and round at the foot of the tower, and they
had fired the pile before we saw that they were
there."
"It cannot be helped," Malcolm said, "they were
sure to succeed sooner or later. Call the others
down from the roof."
The door at the top of the stairs was now closed,
and the crevices were stuffed tightly with strips
torn from the men's clothes so as to prevent the
smoke from entering when the door below gave way
to the flames. A broad glare of light now lit up the
scene, and showers of sparks and an occasional
tongue of flame were visible through the window.
"Shut down the trapdoor in the roof," Malcolm
said, "that will check the draught through the win-
dows."
The wood was dry, and what smoke made its way
in through the window found its way out through
the loopholes of the upper chamber without seri-
ously incommoding those below.
"We can take it easy now," Malcolm said as he
set the example by sitting down against the wall.
"It will be hours before the stonework below will
be cool enough to permit them to attack."
"They are lighting a circle of fires all round the
church," one of the soldiers said, looking out.
"They think we shall be trying to escape, now
that our door is burned. They are too late ; I trust
our messenger is miles away by this time."


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
251
In half an hour the flames died away, but a deep
red glow showed that the pile of embers was still
giving out an intense heat. One of the men was
now placed on the top of the tower again, as a
measure of precaution, but it was certain that hours
would elapse before an attack could be made. The
peasants, indeed, secure of their prey, evinced no
hurry to commence the attack, but spent the night
in shouting and singing round their fires, occasion-
ally yelling threats of the fate which awaited
them against the defenders of the tower.
Toward daylight Malcolm commenced his prep-
arations for defense. The door was taken off its
hinges and was laid on the stone stairs. These
were but two feet wide, the door itself being some
three inches less. The rope was fastened round its
upper end to prevent it from sliding down.
"I wish we had had some grease to pour over it,"
Malcolm said, " but dry as it is it will be next to
impossible for any one to walk up that sharp incline,
and we four should be able to hold it against the
peasants till doomsday."
It was not until broad daylight that the peasants
prepared for the attack. So long as the operation
had been a distant one it had seemed easy enough,
but as in a confused mass they approached the open
doorway they realized that to ascend the narrow
staircase, defended at the top by desperate men, was
an enterprise of no common danger, and that the
work which they had regarded as finished was in
fact scarcely begun.


252
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
The greater part then hung back, but a band
of men, who by their blackened garments and
swarthy faces Malcolm judged to be charcoal
burners, armed with heavy axes, advanced to the
front, and with an air of dogged resolution ap-
proached the door. The defenders gave no sign of
their presence, no pistol flashed out from window
or loophole.
Striding through the still hot ashes the leader of
the woodmen passed through the doorway and
advanced up the stairs. These ran in short straight
flights round the tower, lighted by narrow loop-
holes. No resistance was encountered until he
reached the last turning, where a broader glare of
light came from the open doorway, where two of
the soldiers, pike in hand, stood ready to repel them.
With a shout to his followers to come on, the peas-
ant sprang forward. He ascended three steps, and
then, as he placed his foot upon the sharply inclined
plane of the door, which he had not noticed, he
stumbled forward. His companions, supposing he
had been pierced with a spear, pressed on after him,
but each fell when they trod upon the door until a
heap of men cumbered the stair. These were not
unharmed, for with their long pikes the Scottish
spearmen ran them through and through as they
lay.
Their bodies afforded a foothold to those who fol-
lowed, but these could make but little way, for as
but one could advance at a time, each as he came
on was slain by the pikes. Finding that two were


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
253
well able to hold the door, Malcolm with the other
ran up to the top of the tower and toppled over the
stones of the parapet upon the mass gathered around
the door. These at once scattered, and those on the
stairs finding themselves unable to get forward, for
the narrow passage was now completely choked
with the dead, made their way out again and re-
joined their comrades.
"I expect they will send their musketeers first
next time," Malcolm said as he rejoined those below,
leaving the soldier on the watch. "Now let us get
the door up again, and bring the dead here ; we can
form a barrier with them breast-high."
The door was quickly shifted on one side, and
then the troopers brought up the dead, who were
eleven in number.
"Now replace the door," Malcolm ordered; "fill
your iron caps with blood—there is plenty flowing
from these fellows—and pour it over the door, it
will be as good as oil." This was done, and the
bodies were then piled shoulder-high across the door.
"They can fire as much as they like now," Mal-
colm said, " they will be no nearer, and I defy any
one to climb up that door now."


254:
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
CHAPTER XV.
A TIMELY RESCUE.
Although unaware how much more formidable
the task before them had become, the peasants were
disheartened by their defeat, and even the boldest
hesitated at the thought of again attacking foes so
formidably posted. None of those who had returned
were able to explain what was the obstacle which
had checked their advance.
All that they could tell was, that those before
them had fallen, in some cases even before they
were touched by the spears of the defenders. This
mystery added to the dread which the assault of so
difficult a position naturally inspired, and some
hours were spent in discussing how the next attack
should be made. Many indeed were strongly in
favor of remaining quietly around the tower and
starving its defenders into surrendering. ,
Others advocated an attempt to stifle them by
heaping green wood and damp straw round the
tower; but the more timid pointed out that many
would be killed in carrying out the task by the fire-
arms of the besieged, and that even were the com-
bustibles placed in position and lighted, the success
of the experiment would be by no means certain, as
the besieged might stuff up all the orifices, or at the


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
255
worst might obtain sufficient fresh air on the top of
the tower to enable them to breathe.
"You are forgetting," one of the peasants ex-
claimed, " the powder wagon which broke down as
Count Tilly retreated from the Lech. Did we not
carry off the powder barrels and hide them, partly
to prevent them falling into the hands of these
accursed Swedes, partly because the powder would
last us for years for hunting the wolf and wild boar?
We have only to stow these inside the tower to blow
it into the air."
The idea was seized with shouts of acclamation.
Most of the peasants who had assisted in carrying
off the contents of the wagon were present, and
these started instantly to dig up the barrels which
they had taken as their share of the booty. The
shouts of satisfaction and the departure of forty or
fifty men at full speed in various directions did not
pass unnoticed by the garrison of the tower.
"They have got a plan of some sort," Malcolm
said; "what it is I have no idea, but they certainly
seem confident about it. Look at those fellows
throwing up their caps and waving their arms. I
do not see how we can be attacked, but I do not
like these signs of confidence on their part, for they
know now how strong our position is. It seems to
me that we are impregnable except against
artillery."
Unable to repress his uneasiness Malcolm wan-
dered from window to window watching attentively
what was going on without, but keeping himself as


256
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
far back as possible from the loopholes; for the men
with muskets kept up a dropping fire at the open-
ings, and although their aim was poor, bullets
occasionally passed in and flattened themselves
against the opposite walls.
"There is a man returning," he said in about
half an hour; "he is carrying something oh his
shoulder, but I cannot see what it is."
In another ten minutes the man had reached the
group of peasants standing two or three hundred
yards from the church, and was greeted with cheers
and waving of hats.
"Good heavens!" Malcolm exclaimed suddenly,
"it is a barrel of powder. They must have stripped
some broken-down ammunition wagon. This is a
danger indeed." The men grasped their weapons
and rose to their feet at the news, prepared to take
any steps which their young officer might command,
for his promptitude and ingenuity had inspired them
with unbounded confidence in him.
"We must at all hazards," he said after a few
minutes' thought, "prevent them from storing these
barrels below. Remove the barricade of bodies and
then carry the door down the stairs. We must fix
it again on the bottom steps. The bottom stair is
but a foot or two inside the doorway; if you place
it there it will hinder their rushing up to attack you,
and your pikes, as you stand above it, will prevent
any from placing their barrels inside.
"I will take my place at the loophole as before.
We cannot prevent their crawling round from


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
257
behind as they did to light the fagots; but if they
pile them outside, they may blow in a hole in the
wall of the tower, but it is possible that even then it
may not fall. Two will be sufficient to hold the
stairs, at any rate for the present. Do you, Cameron,
take your place on the tower, and drop stones over
on any who may try to make their way round from
behind; even if you do no harm you will make them
careful, and delay the operation, and every hour
now is of consequence."
Malcolm's instructions were carried out, and all
was in readiness before the peasants, some of whom
had to go considerable distances, had returned with
the powder.
The lesson of the previous evening had evidently
not been lost upon the peasants, for Malcolm saw a
tall man who was acting as their leader wave his
hand,' and those who had brought the powder
started to make a detour round the church. Mal-
colm, finding that no movement was being made
toward the front, and that at present he could do
nothing from his loophole, ran up to the top of the
tower and took his place by the soldier who was
lying down on the roof and looking over the
edge.
Presently the first of the peasants appeared round
the corner of the main building, and dashed rapidly
across to the angle of the tower. Two heavy stones
were dropped, but he had passed on long before
they had reached the bottom. Man after man fol-
lowed, and Malcolm, seeing that he could do noth-


258
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
ing to stop them, again ran down. As he did so he
heard a scream of agony.
The leading peasants had reached the doorway,
but as they dashed in to place their barrels of
powder they were run through and through by the
spears of the pikemen. They fell half in and half
out of the doorway, and the barrels rolled some dis-
tance away. Those behind them stopped panic-
stricken at their sudden fall. Several of them
dropped their barrels and fled, while others ran
round the angle of the tower again, coming in vio-
lent contact with those following them; all then
hurried round behind the church. Malcolm stamped
his feet with vexation.
"What a fool I am," he muttered, "not to have
thought of a sortie! If we had all held ourselves
in readiness to spring out, we might have cut down
the whole of them; at any rate none would have
got off with their barrels."
This unexpected failure greatly damped the
spirit of the peasants, and there was much consulta-
tion among them before any fresh move was made.
As he saw that they were fully occupied, and
paying no heed to the tower, Malcolm said to his
men:
"I am going outside; prepare to help me up over
the door again quickly if necessary."
Leaving his sword behind him, he took a leap
from the step above the inclined plane and landed
at the bottom, and at once threw himself down out-
side. With his dagger he removed the hoops of one



The last of the siege of the church-tower.—Page 259.
—The Lion of the North.





THE LION OF THE NORTH.
259
of the barrels and scattered the contents thickly
along the front of the tower. None of the peas-
ants perceived him, for there were many bodies
lying round the foot of the tower; and even had
any looked that way they would not have noticed
that one prone figure had been added to the
number.
Crawling cautiously along Malcolm pushed two
other barrels before him, and opening them as be-
fore spread the contents of one upon the ground near
the side of the tower, and the other by the hinder
face. The thick black layer on the snow would
have told its tale instantly to a soldier, but Malcolm
had little fear of the peasants in their haste paying
attention to it. When his task was completed he
crawled back again to the door and laid a train
from the foot of the slide to the powder without.
"I will remain here," he said, "for the present.
Do one of you take your place in the belfry. Tell
Cameron to shout down to you what is passing
behind, and do you run instantly down the stairs to
tell me."
The peasants advanced next time accompanied by
a strong force of their armed comrades. As before
they came round from behind, intending to stack
their barrels in the angle there. As the bearers of
the first two or three powder barrels came round
the corner Cameron shouted the news, and the sol-
dier below ran down to Malcolm, who fired his pis-
tol into the train. A broad flash of fire rose round
the tower, followed instantaneously by two heavy


200
THE LION OF THK NORTH.
explosions. There was silence for an instant, and
then a chorus of shrieks and yells.
The powder barrels borne by the two first men
had exploded, their heads having been knocked in
previously to admit of their ignition. Some thirty
of the peasants were killed or terribly mutilated by
the explosion, and the rest took to their heels in ter-
ror, leaving their wounded comrades on the ground.
The echoes of the explosion had scarce died away
when a shout of terror broke from the main body
of peasants, and Malcolm saw them flying in all
directions. An instant afterward the ringing sound
of the Swedish trumpets was heard, and a squadron
of horse galloped down at full speed. The peasants
attempted no resistance but fled in all directions,
hotly pursued by the Swedes, who broke up into
small parties and followed the fugitives across the
country, cutting down great numbers of them.
The Swedish leader at once rode up to the foot of
the tower, where Malcolm had already sallied out.
"I am glad indeed I am in time, Captain Graeme;
we have ridden without drawing rein since your
messenger arrived at four o'clock this morning."
"Thanks, indeed, Captain Burgh," Malcolm re-
plied. "Your coming is most welcome; though I
think we have given the peasants so hot a lesson
that they would not have attacked us again, and by
tightening our waistbelts we could have held on for
another three or four days."
"I see that you have punished them heavily," the
Swedish officer said, looking round at the bodies;
'but what was the explosion I heard?"


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
261
"You will see its signs behind the tower," Mal-
colm said, as he led the way there. "They tried to
blow us up, but burned their own fingers."
The scene behind the tower was ghastly. Some
thirty peasants lay with their clothes completely
burned from their bodies, the greater portion of
them dead, but some still writhing in agony. Mal-
colm uttered an exclamation of horror.
"It were a kindness to put these wretches out of
their misery," the Swede said, and dismounting he
passed his sword through the bodies of the writh-
ing men. "You know I am in favor of carrying on
the war as mercifully as may be," he continued,
turning to Malcolm, "for we have talked the matter
over before now; and God forbid that I should
strike a fallen foe; but these poor wretches were
beyond help, and it is true mercy to end their suffer-
ings."
"They have had a heavy lesson," Malcolm said;
"there are eleven more dead up in the belfry, which
they tried to carry by storm, and a dozen at least
crushed by stones."
"You and your three men have indeed given a
good account of yourselves," Captain Burgh ex-
claimed; "but while I am talking you are fasting.
Here is a bottle of wine, a cold chicken and a man-
chet of bread which I put in my wallet on starting;
let us breakfast, for though I do not pretend to have
been fasting as you have, the morning ride has giv-
en me an appetite. I see your fellows are hard at
work already on the viands which my orderly


262
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
brought for them in his haversack; but first let us
move away to the tree over yonder, for verily the
scent of blood and of roasted flesh is enough to take
away one's appetite, little squeamish as these wars
have taught us to be."
Captain Burgh asked no questions until Malcolm
had finished his meal. "I have plenty more food,"
he said, "for we have brought three led horses well
laden; but it were better that you eat no more at
present, 'tis ill overloading a fasting stomach. My
men will not be back from the pursuit for a couple
of hours yet, for they will not draw rein so long as
their horses can gallop, so excited are they over the
tales of the horrible cruelties which have been
perpetrated on all our men who have fallen into the
hands of the peasants, so now you can tell me
in full the tale of your adventures. I had no
time to ask any questions of your sergeant, for we
were called up and sent off five minutes after he
arrived with the news that you with three men
were beleaguered here by a party of peasants."
Malcolm related the whole incidents which had
befallen him since he had been suddenly felled and
made captive by the women in the hut in the vil-
lage. The Swede laughed over this part of the
adventure.
"To think," he said, "of you, a dashing captain
of the Green Brigade, being made captive by a
couple of old women. There is more than one
gallant Scot, if reports be true, has fallen a captive
to German maidens, but of another sort; to be


THE LION OF THE NORTH. 263
taken prisoner and hid in a straw yard is too
good."
"It was no laughing matter, I can tell you,"
Malcolm said, "though doubtless it will serve as a
standing jest against me for a long time; however,
I am so thankful I have got out of the scrape that
those may laugh who will."
When Malcolm finished his story Captain Burgh
said: "You have managed marvelously well in-
deed, Grasme, and can well afford to put up with a
little laughter anent that matter of the women, for
in truth there are few who would with three men
have held a post against four or five hundred, as
you have done—ay, and fairly defeated them be-
fore I came on the scene. That thought of yours
of laying the door upon the stairs was a masterly
one, and you rarely met and defeated every device
of the enemy.
"Now, if you will, I will mount this stronghold
of yours with you, and see exactly how it stands,
for I shall have to tell the tale a score of times at
least when I get back to camp, and I can do it all
the better after I have seen for myself the various
features of the place."
By the time they had mounted the top of the
tower and Captain Burgh had fully satisfied himself
as to the details of the defense the troopers began
to return. Their horses were far too fatigued with
the long ride from the camp and the subsequent
pursuit to be able to travel farther. Fires were
accordingly lit, rations distributed, and a halt


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
265
us. "Whoever of us may be doomed to lay our
bones in this German soil, it will not be you. Some
good fairy has distinctly taken charge of you, and
there is no saying what brilliant destiny may await
you."
"But he must keep clear of the petticoats,
Graeme," Colonel Manro laughed; "evidently
danger lurks for him there, and if he is caught nap-
ping again some Delilah will assuredly crop the hair
of this young Samson of ours."
"There was not much of Delilah in that fury who
felled me with a mallet, colonel," Malcolm laughed;
"however, I will be careful in future, and will not
give them a chance."
"Ah! it may come in another form next time,
Malcolm," Munro said; "this time it was an old
woman, next time it may be a young one. Beware,
my boy! they are far the most dangerous, innocent
though they may look."
A laugh ran round the circle.
"Forewarned forearmed, colonel," Malcolm said
sturdily; "I will be on my guard against every
female creature, young or old, in future. But I
don't think that in this affair the woman has had
much to boast about—she and her friends had best
have left me alone."
"That is so, Malcolm," the colonel said warmly.
"You have borne yourself well and bravely, and
you have got an old head on those young shoulders
of yours. You are as full of plans and stratagems
as if you had been a campaigner for the last half


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
267
little for the numerous adventures which have fallen
to your lot, and for the courage and wisdom which
you have shown in extricating yourself from them."
"And now, please, will you tell me, colonel," Mal-
colm said more cheerfully, " why we are turning our
backs upon Ingolstadt and are marching away with-
out taking it? I have been away for ten days, you
know, and it is a mystery to me why we are leaving
the only enemy between us and Vienna, after having
beaten him so heartily a fortnight since, without
making an effort to rout him thoroughly."
"Maximilian's position is a very strong one, my
lad, and covered as he is by the guns of Ingolstadt
it would be even a harder task to dislodge him than
it was to cross the Lech in his teeth. But you are
wrong; his is not the only army which stands
between us and Vienna. No sooner is old Tilly
dead than a greater than Tilly appears to oppose us.
Wallenstein is in the field again. It has been known
that he has for some time been negotiating with the
emperor, who has been imploring him to forgive the
slight that was passed upon him before, and to
again take the field.
"Wallenstein, knowing that the game was in his
hands, and that the emperor must finally agree to
any terms which he chose to dictate, has, while he
has been negotiating, been collecting an army; and
when the emperor finally agreed to his conditions,
that he was at the conclusion of the peace to be
assured a royal title and the fief of a sovereign state,
he had an army ready to his hand, and is now on


268
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
the point of entering Bohemia with forty thousand
men.
"What his plans may be we cannot yet say, but
at any rate it would not do to be delaying here and
leaving Germany open to Wallenstein to operate as
he will. It was a stern day at Leipzig, but, mark
my words, it will be sterner still when we meet
Wallenstein; for, great captain as Tilly undoubt-
edly was, Wallenstein is far greater, and Europe
will hold its breath when Gustavus and he, the two
greatest captains of the age, meet in a pitched
battle."
At Munich the regiments of Munro and Spynie
were quartered in the magnificent Electoral Palace,
where they fared sumptuously and enjoyed not a
little their comfortable quarters and the stores of
old wines in the cellar. Sir John Hepburn was
appointed military governor of Munich.
In the arsenal, armor, arms and clothing sufficient
• for ten thousand infantry were found, and a hundred
and forty pieces of cannon were discovered buried
beneath the floors of the palace. Their carriages
were ready in the arsenal, and they were soon put
in order for battle. For three weeks the army re-
mained at Munich, Gustavus waiting to see what
course Wallenstein was taking. The Imperialist
general had entered Bohemia, had driven thence,
with scarcely an effort, Arnheim and the Saxons,
and formed a junction near Eger with the remnants
of the army which had been beaten on the Lech;
then, leaving a strong garrison in Ratisbon, he had
marched on with an army of sixty thousand men.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
269
He saw that his best plan to force Gustavus to
loose his hold of Bavaria was to march on some im-
portant point lying between him and North Ger-
many. He therefore selected a place which
Gustavus could not abandon, and so would be
obliged to leave Bavaria garrisoned only by a force
insufficient to withstand the attacks of Pappenheim,
who had collected a considerable army for the re-
covery of the territories of Maximilian.
Such a point was Nuremberg, the greatest
and strongest of the free cities, and which had been
the first to open its gates to Gustavus. The
Swedish king could hardly abandon this friendly
city to the assaults of the Imperialists, and indeed
its fall would have been followed by the general
defection from his cause of all that part of Germany,
and he would have found himself isolated and cut
off from the north.
As soon as Gustavus perceived that Nuremberg
was the point toward which Wallenstein was
moving, he hastened at once from Munich to the
assistance of the threatened city. The forces at
his disposal had been weakened by the despatch of
Marshal Horn to the Lower Palatinate, and by the
garrisons left in the Bavarian cities, and he had but
seventeen thousand men disposable to meet the
sixty thousand with whom Wallenstein was
advancing. He did not hesitate, however, but sent
off messengers at once to direct the corps in
Swabia under General Banner, Prince William of
Weimar, and General Ruthven, to join him, if
possible, before Nuremberg.


THE LION OF THE NORTH. 271
On the ramparts and fort three hundred cannon,
for the most part supplied by the city of Nurem-
berg, were placed in position. As the camp between
the ramparts and the town was traversed by the
river Pegnitz numerous bridges were thrown across
it, so that the whole force could concentrate on
either side in case of attack. So vigorously did
the army, assisted by the citizens, labor at these
works, that they were completed in fourteen days
after Gustavus reached Nuremberg.
It was on the 19th of June that the Swedish army
arrived there, and on the 30th Wallenstein and
Maximilian of Bavaria appeared before it with the
intention of making an immediate assault. The
works, however, although not yet quite completed,
were so formidable that Wallenstein saw at once
that the success of an assault upon them would be
extremely doubtful, and, in spite of the earnest en-
treaties of Maximilian to lead his army to the
assault, he decided to reduce the place by starvation.
This method appeared at once easy and certain.
The whole of the surrounding countrv belonged to
the Bishop of Bamberg, who was devoted to the
Imperialist cause, and he possessed all the towns
and strong places in the circle of country around
Nuremberg. Wallenstein had brought with him
vast stores of provisions, and could draw upon the
surrounding country for the further maintenance of
his army. It was only necessary then to place him-
self in a position where the Swedes could not attack
him with a hope of success.


272
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
Such a position lay at a distance of three miles
from Nuremberg, where there was a wooded hill
known as the Alte Veste. Round this Wallenstein
threw up a circle of defenses, consisting of a ditch
behind which was an interlacement of forest trees,
baggage wagons and gabions, forming an almost in-
surpassable obstacle to an attacking force. Within
this circle he encamped his army, formed into eight
divisions, each about seven thousand strong, while
two considerable bodies of troops in the diocese of
Bamberg and the Upper Palatinate prepared to op
pose any forces approaching to the aid of Nurem-
berg, and the Croats, horse and foot, scoured the
country day and night to prevent any supplies enter-
ing the city. Having thus adopted every means for
starving out the beleaguered army and city, Wallen-
stein calmly awaited the result.


274
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
But these raids in search of provisions occupied
but a small portion of the army. The rest passed
their time in enforced idleness. There was nothing
to be done save to clean and furbish their arms and
armor; to stand on the ramparts and gaze on the
distant heights of the Alte Veste to watch the
solid columns of the Imperial army, which from
time to time Wallenstein marched down from his
stronghold and paraded in order of battle as a
challenge to the Swedes to come out and fight, or
to loiter through the narrow streets of Nuremberg,
and to talk to the citizens, whose trade and com-
merce were now entirely at a standstill. Malcolm,
with the restlessness of youth, seldom stayed many
hours quiet in camp. He did not care either for
drinking or gambling; nor could he imitate the pas-
sive tranquillity of the old soldiers, who were con-
tent to sleep away the greater part of their time.
He therefore spent many hours every day in the
city where he speedily made many acquaintances.
In the city of Nuremberg time dragged as slowly
as-it did in the camp. At ordinary times the center
of a quiet and busy trade, the city was now cut off
from the world. The shops were for the most part
closed; the artisans stood idle in the streets, and the
townsfolk had nought to do save to gather in groups
and discuss the times, or to take occasional excur-
sions beyond the gates into the camp of their
allies. The advances then of the young Scottish
officer were willingly responded to, and he soon be-
came intimate in the houses of all the principal


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
275
citizens; and while the greater part of his comrades
spent their evenings in drinking and gambling, he
enjoyed the hours in conversation and music in the
houses of the citizens of Nuremberg.
The long inaction brought its moral consequences,
and the troops became demoralized and insubordi-
nate from their enforced idleness. Plundering and
acts of violence became so common that Gustavus
was obliged to issue the most stringent ordinances
to restore discipline; and an officer and many men
had to be executed before the spirit of insubordina-
tion was quelled. In order to pass some of the
hours of the day Malcolm obtained leave from one
of the great clockmakers of the town—for Nurem-
berg was at that time the center of the craft of
clockmaking—to allow him to work in his shop,
and to learn the mysteries of his trade.
Most of the establishments were closed, but Mal-
colm's acquaintance was one of the wealthiest of the
citizens, and was able to keep his craftsmen at
work, and to store the goods he manufactured until
better times should return. Malcolm began the
work purely to occupy his time, but he presently
came to take a lively interest in it, and was soon
able to take to pieces and put together again the
cumbrous but simple machines which constituted the
clocks of the period.
Workshops were not in those days factories. The
master of a craft worked, surrounded by his crafts-
men and apprentices. Every wheel and spring
were made upon the premises, fashioned and finished


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
277
Still there was no sign of a change. Wallenstein
would not attack, Gustavus could not. The Swe-
dish king waited to take advantage of some false
move on the part of the Imperial commander; but
Wallenstein was as great a general as himself, and
afforded him no opening, turning a deaf ear to the
entreaties and importunities of Maximilian that he
would end the tedious siege by an attack upon the
small and enfeebled army around Nuremberg.
All this time Gustavus was in constant communi-
cation with his generals outside, his messengers
making their way by speed or stratagem through
the beleaguering Croats, and kept up the spirits of
his men by daily reviews and by the cheerful coun-
tenance which he always wore.
The Swedish columns were gradually closing in
toward Nuremberg. One was led by the chancellor
Oxenstiern, to whom had been committed the care
of the Middle Rhine and the Lower Palatinate,
where he had been confronted by the Spanish troops
under Don Philip de Sylva.
On the 11th of July, leaving Horn with a smallforce
to oppose the Spaniards, the chancellor set out to
join his master. On the way he effected a junction
with the forces of the landgrave of Hesse-Cassel.
This general had been opposed in Westphalia by
Pappenheim, but he seized the opportunity when
the latter had marched to relieve Maestricht,
which was besieged by Frederic of Nassau, to march
away and join Oxenstiern.
The Scotch officers, Ballandine and Alexander


276
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
Hamilton, were with their regiment in the duchy of
Magdeburg. When the news of the king's danger
reached them, without waiting for instructions they
marched to Halle, and joining a portion of the divi-
sion of the Duke of Saxe-Weimar, to which they
were attached, pushed on to Zeitz, and were there
joined by the duke himself, who had hurried on
from the Lake of Constance, attended only by his
guards, but picking up five Saxon regiments in Fran-
conia. Together they passed onto Wiirtzburg, where
they joined Oxenstiern and the landgrave of Hesse-
Cassel. General Banner, with the fourth corps, was
at Augsburg, opposed to Cratz, who was at the head
of the remains of Tilly's old army.
Slipping away from his foes he marched to Winds-
heim, and was there joined by a body of troops un-
der Bernhard of Weimar. The force from Wiirtz-
burg soon afterward came up, and the whole of the
detached corps, amounting to forty-nine thousand
men, being now collected, they marched to Bruck,
ten miles north of Nuremberg. Three days later,
on the 16th of August, Gustavus rode into their
camp, and on the 21st marched at their head into
Nuremberg, unhindered by the Imperialists.
Gustavus probably calculated that the Imperialists
would now move down and offer battle; but Wal-
lenstein, who had detached ten thousand men to
bring up supplies, could not place in the field a num-
ber equal to those of the reinforcements, and pre-
ferred to await an attack in the position which he
had prepared with such care. He knew the straits


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
279
to which Nuremberg and its defenders were reduced,
and the impossibility there would be of feeding the
new arrivals.
The country round for a vast distance had been
long since stripped of provisions, and Gustavus had
no course open to him but to march away with his
army and leave the city to its fate, or to attack the
Imperialists in their stronghold.
On the day after his arrival, the 21st of August,
Gustavus marched out and opened a cannonade upon
the Imperialists' position, in order to induce Wal-
lenstein to come down and give battle. Wallenstein
was not, however, to be tempted, but kept his whole
army busy with the spade and axe further intrench-
ing his position. The next day the king brought
his guns nearer to the enemy's camp, and for
twenty-four hours kept up a heavy fire. The only
result, however, was that Wallenstein fell back a
few hundred yards on to two ridges, on one of
which was the ruined castle called the Alte Veste;
the other was known as the Altenburg. The
ascent to these was steep and craggy, and they
were covered by a thick forest. Here Wallenstein
formed in front of his position a threefold barrier of
felled trees woven and interlaced with each other,
each barrier rising in a semicircle one above the
other. Before the Swedish cannon ceased to fire
the new position of the Imperialists had been made
impregnable.
Unfortunately for Gustavus he had at this
moment lost the services of the best officer in his


284
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
The news was brought down to Gustavus of the
advantage gained by Duke Bernhard, but he was
unable to take advantage of it by moving his army
round to that position, as he would have exposed
himself to a counter attack of the enemy while doing
so. He therefore launched a fresh column of attack
against the Alte Teste. This was followed by an-
other and yet another, until every regiment in the
army had in its turn attempted to storm the posi-
tion, but still without success.
The battle had now raged for ten hours, and
nightfall put an end to the struggle. Hepburn had
all day ridden behind the king as a simple cavalier,
and had twice carried messages through the thick of
the fire when there were no others to bear them, so
great had been the slaughter round the person of
the king.
It was the first time that Gustavus had been re-
pulsed, and he could hardly yet realize the fact;
but as messenger after messenger came in from the
different divisions he discovered how terrible had
been his loss. Most of his generals and superior
officers had been killed or wounded, two thousand
men lay dead on the field, and there were nigh three
times that number of wounded.
The Imperialists on their side lost one thousand
killed and fifteen hundred wounded; but the accounts
of the losses on both sides differ greatly, some
placing the Imperial loss higher than that of the
Swedes, a palpably absurd estimate, as the Imperial-
ists, fighting behind shelter, could not have suffered


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
285
anything like so heavily as their assailants, who
were exposed to their fire in the open.
Hepburn bore the order from the king for Munro's
troops and those of Duke Bernhard to retire from
the position they had won, as they were entirely
cut off from the rest of the army, and would at day-
light have had the whole of the Imperialists upon
them. The service was one of great danger, and
Hepburn had to cut his way sword in hand through
the Croats who intervened between him and his
comrades of the Green Brigade. He accomplished
his task in safety, and before daylight Munro's men
and the regiments of Duke Bernhard rejoined the
army in the plain. But though repulsed Gustavus
was not defeated. He took up a new position just
out of cannon-shot of the Altenburg, and then
offered battle to Wallenstein; the latter, however,
well satisfied with his success, remained firm in his
policy of starving out the enemy, and resisted every
device of the king to turn him from his stronghold.
For fourteen days Gustavus remained in position.
Then he could hold out no longer. The supplies
were entirely exhausted. The summer had been
unusually hot. The shrunken wp+ers of the Pegnitz
were putrid and stinking, the carcasses of dead
horses poisoned the air, and fever and pestilence
raged in the camp. Leaving, then, Kniphausen
with eight thousand men to aid the citizens of
Nuremberg to defend the city should Wallenstein
besiege it, Gustavus marched on the 8th of Septem-
ber by way of Neustadt to Windsheim, and there


286
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
halted to watch the further movements of the
enemy.
Five days later Wallenstein quitted his camp and
marched to Forsheim. So far the advantage of the
campaign lay with him. His patience and iron reso-
lution had given the first check to the victorious
career of the Lion of the North.
Munro's regiment, as it was still called—for he
was now its full colonel, although Lieutenant-colonel
Sinclair commanded it in the field—had suffered
terribly, but less, perhaps, than some of those who
had in vain attempted to force their way up the
slopes of the Alte Veste; and many an eye grew
moist as at day break the regiment marched into its
place in the ranks of the brigade and saw how ter-
rible had been the slaughter among them.
Munro's soldiers had had but little of that hand-
to-hand fighting in which men's blood becomes
heated and all thought of danger is lost in the fierce
desire to kill. Their losses had been caused by the
storm of cannon-ball and bullet which had swept
through them as, panting and breathless, they
struggled up the steep slopes, incapable of answer-
ing the fire of the enemy. They had had their
triumph, indeed, as the Imperial regiments broke
and fled before their advance; but although proud
that they at least had succeeded in a day when
failure was general, there was not a man but
regretted that he had not come within push of pike
of the enemy.
Malcolm Grasme had passed scatheless through


288
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
At present he was in no position to risk a battle,
for he had already detached four thousand men to
reinforce Holk, whom he had sent with ten thou-
sand to threaten Dresden. The thirteen thousand
Bavarians who were with him under Maximilian
had separated from him on his way to Forsheim,
and on arriving at that place his army numbered
but seventeen thousand men, while Gustavus had
more than forty thousand gathered at Windsheim.
Gustavus, on his part, determined to carry out
his former projects, to march against Ingolstadt,
which he had before failed to capture, and thence
to penetrate into Upper Austria. But fearful lest
Wallenstein, released from his presence, should
attempt to recover the fortresses in Franconia, he
despatched half his force under Duke Bern hard to
prevent the Imperial general from crossing the
Rhine. Could he succeed in doing this he would be
in a position to dictate terms to the emperor in
Vienna.
On the 12th of October he reached Keuberg, on
the Danube, and halted there, awaiting the arrival
of his siege train from Donauworth. While making
the most vigorous exertions to press on the necessary
arrangements for his march against Vienna he
received the most urgent messages to return to
Saxony. Not only, as he was told, had Wallenstein
penetrated into that province, but he was employing
all his influence to detach its elector from the Pro-
testant cause, and there was great fear that the
weak prince would yield to the solicitations of


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
289
Wallenstein and to his own jealousy of the King of
Sweden.
No sooner, in fact, had Gustavus crossed the
Danube than Wallenstein moved toward Schwein-
furt, and by so doing drew to that place the Swedish
army under the command of Duke Bernhard. He
then suddenly marched eastward at full speed, cap-
turing Bamberg, Baireuth, and Culmbach, and
pushed on to Colberg.
The town was captured, but the Swedish Colonel
Dubatel, who was really a Scotchman, by name
McDougal, a gallant and brilliant officer, threw him-
self with his dragoons into the castle, which com-
manded the town, and defended it so resolutely
against the assaults of Wallenstein that Duke Bern-
hard had time to march to within twenty miles of
the place. Wallenstein then raised the siege,
marched east to Kronach, and then north to Weida,
on the Elster. Thence he pressed on direct to Leip-
zig, which he besieged at once; and while the main
body of his troops were engaged before the city,
others took possession of the surrounding towns and
fortresses.
Leipzig held out for only two days, and after its
capture Wallenstein marched to Merseburg, where
he was joined by the army under Pappenheim. Thus
reinforced he was in a position to capture the whole
of Saxony. The elector, timid and vacillating, was
fully conscious of his danger and the solicitations of
Wallenstein to break off from his alliance with the
King of Sweden and to join the Imperialists were


290
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
strongly seconded by Marshal Von Arnheim, his
most trusted councillor, who was an intimate friend
of the Imperialist general.
It was indeed a hard decision which Gustavus was
called upon to make. On the one hand Vienna lay
almost within his grasp, for Wallenstein was now
too far north to interpose between him and the capi-
tal. On the other hand, should the Elector of Sax-
ony join the Imperialists, his position after the cap-
ture of Vienna would be perilous in the extreme.
The emperor would probably leave his capital before
he arrived there, and the conquest would, therefore,
be a barren one. Gustavus reluctantly determined
to abandon his plan, and to march to the assistance
of Saxony.


THE LION OF 1HE N0B1H.
291
CHAPTER XVII.
THE DEATH OF GUSTAVUS.
The determination of Gustavus to march to the
assistance of Saxony once taken, he lost not a
moment in carrying it into effect. General Banner,
whom he greatty trusted, was unfortunately suffer-
ing from a wound, and until he should recover he
appointed the Prince Palatine of Biirkenfeldt to
command a corps twelve thousand strong which he
determined to leave on the Danube; then strength-
ening the garrisons of Augsburg, Rain, and Donau-
worth, he set out with the remainder of his army on
his march to Saxony.
From Donau worth he marched to Nuremberg,
stayed there forty-eight hours to recover the fortress
of Lauf, and, having forced the garrison of that
place to surrender at discretion, pushed on with all
possible speed to Erfurt, which he had fixed upon
as the point of junction for his several corps. The
Green Brigade formed a portion of the force which
Gustavus left behind him in Bavaria under the
Prince Palatine. So terribly weakened were the
Scottish regiments by the various battles of the
campaign, in all of which they had borne the brunt


292
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
of the fighting, that Gustavus determined reluct-
antly to leave them behind for rest and reorgan-
ization.
Hepburn, Sir James Hamilton, Sir James Ramsay,
and the Marquis of Hamilton, who like Hepburn
had quarreled with Gustavus, left the Swedish army
the day after they arrived at Neustadt, after
marching away from Nuremberg. All the Scottish
officers in the Swedish army accompanied Hepburn
and his three companions along the road for a long
German mile from Neustadt, and then parted with
great grief from the gallant cavalier who had led
them so often to victory.
Malcolm Graeme did not remain behind in Bavaria
with his comrades of the Green Brigade. Gustavus,
who had taken a great fancy to the young Scotch
officer, whose spirit of adventure and daring was
in strong harmony with his own character, appointed
him to ride on his own personal staff. Although he
parted with regret from his comrades, Malcolm was
glad to accompany the king on his northward march,
for there was no probabability of any very active
service in Bavaria, and it was certain that a desperate
battle would be fought when Gustavus and Wallen-
stein met face to face in the open field.
At Erfurt Gustavus was joined by Duke Bernhard
of Saxe-Weimar with his force, which raised his
army to a strength of twenty thousand. The news
of his approach had again revived the courage of
the Elector of Saxony, who had occupied the only
towns where the Elbe could be crossed, Dresden,


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
293
Torgau, and Wittenberg—he himself, with his main
army of fifteen thousand men, lying at Torgau.
From him Gustavus learned that the Imperial army
was divided into three chief corps—that of "Wallen-
stein twelve thousand strong, that of Pappenheim
ten thousand, those of Gallas and Hoik united sixteen
thousand, making a total of thirty-eight thousand
men.
So great was the speed with which Gustavus
had marched to Erfurt that Wallenstein had re-
ceived no notice of his approach; and believing that
for some time to come he should meet with no
serious opposition, he had on the very day after the
Swedes reached Erfurt despatched Gallas with
twelve thousand men into Bohemia. A division of
his troops was at the same time threatening Naum-
burg, whose possession would enable him to block
the only easy road with which Gustavus could enter
the country held by him.
But Gustavus at Erfurt learned that Naumburg
had not yet fallen, and marching with great rapid-
ity reached the neighborhood of that town before
the Imperialists were aware that he had quitted
Erfurt, and cutting up a small detachment of the
enemy who lay in his way, entered the town and
at once began to intrench it.
Wallenstein first learned from the fugitives of the
beaten detachment that Gustavus had arrived at
Naumburg, but as his own position lay almost cen-
trally between Naumburg and Torgau, so long as
he could prevent the Swedes arid Saxons from


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
295
the neighborhood, and that Wallenstein himself
was at Lutzen.
Gustavus called his generals together and in-
formed them of the news. Learning that Lutzen
was but five miles distant—as it turned out, a mis-
taken piece of information, as it was nearly twice
as far—he ordered that the men should take some
food, and then wheeling to the left push on toward
Lutzen.
It was not until some time later that Wallenstein
learned from the Imperial scouts that Gustavus was
upon him. It was then nearty five o'clock in the
evening, and darkness was at hand. Considering
the heavy state of the roads, and the fact that Gus-
tavus would have in the last three miles of his
march to traverse a morass crossed by a bridge over
which only two persons could pass abreast, he felt
confident that the attack could not be made until
the following morning.
Mounted messengers were sent in all directions to
bring up his troops from the villages in which they
were posted, and in the meantime the troops sta-
tioned around Lutzen were employed in preparing
obstacles to hinder the advance of the Swedes. On
either side of the roads was a low, swampy country
intersected with ditches, and Wallenstein at once
set his men to work to widen and deepen these
ditches, which the troops as they arrived on the
ground were to occupy. All night the troops
labored at this task.
In the meantime Gustavus had found the distance


296
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
longer and the difficulties greater than lie had antic-
ipated; the roads were so heavy that it was with
difficulty that the artillery and ammunition wagons
could be dragged along them, and the delay caused
by the passage of the morass was very great.
Indeed the passage would have been scarcely
possible had the men of an Imperial regiment of
cuirassiers and a battalion of Croats, who were
posted in a village on the further side of the morass,
defended it; but instead of doing so they fell back
to an eminence in the rear of the village, and re-
mained there quietly until, just as the sun set, the
whole Swedish army got across. The cuirassiers
and Croats were at once attacked and put to flight;
but as darkness was now at hand it was impossible
for Gustavus to make any further advance, and the
army was ordered to bivouac as it stood.
The state of the roads had defeated the plans of
Gustavus. Instead of taking the enemy by surprise,
as he had hoped, and falling upon them scattered
and disunited, the delays which had occurred had
given Wallenstein time to bring up all his forces,
and at daybreak Gustavus would be confronted by
a force nearly equal to his own, and occupying a
position very strongly defended by natural obstacles.
Before the day was won, Pappenheim, for whom
Wallenstein would have sent as soon as he heard of
the Swedish advance, might be on the field, and in
that case the Imperialists would not only have the
advantage of position but also that of numbers. It
was an anxious night, and Gustavus spent the


298
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
Gustavus ordered the advance toward Chursitz, the
village in front of them.
The king himself led the right wing, consisting of
six regiments of Swedes, supported by musketeers
intermingled with cavalry. The left, composed of
cavalry and infantry intermixed, was commanded
by Duke Bernhard. The center, consisting of four
brigades of infantry supported by the Scottish regi-
ments under Henderson, was commanded by
Nicholas Brahe, Count of Weissenburg.
The reserves behind each of these divisions were
formed entirely of cavalry, commanded on the
right by Bulach, in the center by Kniphausen, and
on the left by Ernest, Prince of Anhalt. The field
pieces, twenty in number, were disposed to the best
advantage between the wings. Franz Albert of
Lauenburg, who had joined the army the day before,
rode by the king. A short halt was made at Chur-
sitz, where the baggage was left behind, and the
army then advanced against the Imperialists, who
at once opened fire.
Wallenstein had posted his left so as to be cov-
ered by a canal, while his right was protected by
the village of Lutzen. On some rising ground to
the left of that village, where there were several
windmills, he planted fourteen small pieces of can-
non, while to support his front, which was composed
of the musketeers in the ditches on either side of
the road, he planted a battery of seven heavy pieces
of artillery.
The main body of his infantry he formed into


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
299
four massive brigades, which were flanked on both
sides by musketeers intermixed with cavalry.
Count Colloredo commanded on the left, Holk on
the right, Terzky in the center.
As the Swedish army advanced beyond Chur-
sitz the seven heavy pieces of artillery on the side
of the road opened upon them, doing much execu-
tion, while their own lighter guns could not reply
effectively. The Swedes pressed forward to come
to close quarters. The left wing, led by Duke Bern-
hard, was the first to arrive upon tho scene of
action. Gallantly led by the duke his men forced
the ditches, cleared the road, charged the deadly
battery, killed or drove away the gunners, and
rushed with fury on the Imperialist right.
Holk, a resolute commander, tried in vain to stem
the assault; the ardor of the Swedes was irresisti-
ble, and they scattered, one after the other, his
three brigades. The battle seemed already lost
when Wallenstein himself took his place at the head
of the fourth brigade, and fell upon the Swedes,
who were disordered by the rapidity and ardor of
their charge, while at the same moment he launched
three regiments of cavalry on their flanks.
The Swedes fought heroically but in vain ; step by
step they were driven back, the battery Avas recap-
tured, and the guns, which in the excitement of the
advance the captors had omitted to spike, were
retaken by the Imperialists.
In the meantime on the right the king had also
forced the road, and had driven from the field the


300 THE LION OF THE NORTH.
Croats and Poles opposed to him, and he was on the
point of wheeling his troops to fall on the flank of
the Imperialist center when one of Duke Bernhard's
aides-de-camp dashed up with the news that the
left wing had fallen back broken and in disorder.
Leaving to Count Stalhaus to continue to press the
enemy, Gustavus, accompanied by his staff, rode at
full gallop to the left at the head of Steinboch's
regiment of dragoons. Arrived on the spot he
dashed to the front at a point where his men had not
yet been forced back across the road, and riding
among them roused them to fresh exertions. By his
side were Franz Albert of Lauenburg and a few
other followers. But his pace had been so furious
that Steinboch's dragoons had not yet arrived.
As he urged on his broken men Gustavus was
struck in the shoulder by a musket-ball. He reeled
in his saddle, but exclaimed, "It is nothing," and
ordered them to charge the enemy with the dragoons.
Malcolm Graeme and others on his staff hesitated,
but the king exclaimed, " Kide all, the duke will see
to me." The cavalry dashed forward, and the king,
accompanied only by Franz Albert, Duke of Lauen-
burg, turned to leave the field, but he had scarcely
moved a few paces when he received another shot
in the back. Calling out to Franz Albert that it was
all over with him, the mortally wounded king fell
to the ground.
Franz Albert, believing the battle lost, galloped
away; the king's page alone remained with the dying
man. A minute later three Austrian cuirassiers








THE LION OF THE NORTH.
301
rode up and demanded the name of the dying man.
The page Leu belling refused to give it, and firing
their pistols at him they stretched him mortally
wounded beside the dying king. Gustavus then,
but with difficulty, said who he was.
The troopers leaped from their horses and stripped
his rich armor from him, and then, as they saw
Steinboch's dragoons returning from their charge,
they placed their pistols close to the king's head and
fired, and then leaping on their horses fled.
Great was the grief when Malcolm, happening to
ride near the body, recognized it as that of the king.
An instant later a regiment of Imperialist cavalry
charged down, and a furious fight took place for
some minutes over the king's body. It was, how-
ever, at last carried off by the Swedes, so disfigured
by wounds and by the trampling of the horses in
the fray as to be unrecognizable.
The news of the fall of their king, which spread
rapidly through the ranks, so far from discouraging
the Swedes, inspired them with a desperate deter-
mination to avenge his death, and burning with fury
they advanced against the enemy, yet preserving the
most perfect steadiness and order in their ranks.
In vain did Wallenstein and his officers strive to
stem the attack of the left wing, their bravery and
skill availed nothing to arrest that furious charge.
Regiment after regiment who strove to bar their
way were swept aside, the guns near the windmills
were captured and turned against the enemy. Step
by step the Imperial right wing was forced back,


302
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
and the center was assailed in flank by the guns
from the rising ground, while Stalhaus with the
right wing of the Swedes attacked them on their
left.
Hopeless of victory the Imperialist center was
giving way, when the explosion of one of their
powder wagons still further shook them. Attacked
on both flanks and in front the Imperialist center
wavered, and in a few minutes would have been in
full flight. The Swedish victory seemed assured,
when a mighty trampling of horse was heard, and
emerging from the smoke Pappenheim with eight
regiments of Imperial cavalry dashed into the fray.
Pappenheim had already captured the citadel of
Halle when Wallenstein's messenger reached him.
To wait until his infantry, who were engaged in plun-
dering, could be collected, and then to proceed at their
pace to the field of battle, would be to arrive too
late to be of service, and Pappenheim instantly
placed himself at the head of his eight regiments of
magnificent cavalry, and galloped at full speed to
the battlefield eighteen miles distant.
On the way he met large numbers of flying Poles
and Croats, the remnants of the Austrian left, who
had been driven from the field by Gustavus; these
he rallied, and with them dashed upon the troops of
Stalhaus who were pursuing them, and forced them
backward. The relief afforded to the Imperialists
by this opportune arrival was immense, and leaving
Pappenheim to deal with the Swedish right, Wallen-
stein rallied his own right on the center, and op-


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
303
posed a fresh front to the advancing troops of Duke
Bernhard and Kniphausen. Inspirited by the arrival
of the reinforcements, and burning to turn what
had just appeared a defeat into a victory, the Impe-
rialists advanced with such ardor that the Swedes
were driven back, the guns on the hills recap-
tured, and it seemed that in this terrible battle vic-
tory was at last to declare itself in favor of the
Imperialists.
It needed only the return of Pappenheim from
the pursuit of the Swedish right to decide the day,
but Pappenheim was not to come. Though driven
back by the first impetuous charge of the Imperial
cavalry, the Swedes under Stalhaus, reinforced by
the Scottish regiments under Henderson, stubbornly
opposed their further attacks.
While leading his men forward Pappenheim fell
with two musket-balls through his body. While
lying there the rumor for the first time reached him
that Gustavus had been killed. When upon inquiry
the truth of the rumor was confirmed, the eyes of
the dying man lighted up.
"Tell Wallenstein," he said to the officer nearest
to him, "that I am lying here without hope of life,
but I die gladly, knowing, as I now know, that the
irreconcilable enemy of my faith has fallen on the
same day."
The Imperialists, discouraged by the fall of their
general, could not withstand the ardor with which
the Swedes and Scottish infantry attacked them,
and the cavalry rode from the field. Elsewhere the


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
305
turned their backs to the foe; and thus the fight
went on till the darkness gathered thicker and
thicker, the combatants could no longer see each
other, and the desperate battle came to an end.
In the darkness Wallenstein drew off his army and
fell back to Leipzig, leaving behind him his colors
and all his guns. In thus doing he threw away the
opportunity of turning what his retreat acknowl-
edged to be a defeat into a victory on the following
morning, for scarcely had he left the field when the
six regiments of Pappenheim's infantry arrived from
Halle. Had he held his ground he could have re-
newed the battle in the morning, with the best pros-
pects of success, for the struggle of the preceding
day had been little more than a drawn battle, and
the accessions of fresh troops should have given him
a decided advantage over the weary Swedes. The
newcomers, finding the field deserted, and learning
from the wounded tying thickly over it that Wal-
lenstein had retreated, at once marched away.
In the Swedish camp there was no assurance what-
ever that a victory had been gained, for nightfall
had fallen on the Imperialists fighting as stubbornly
as ever. The loss of the king, the master-spirit of
the war, dispirited and discouraged them, and Duke
Bernhard and Kniphausen held in the darkness an
anxious consultation as to whether the army should
not at once retreat to Weissenburg. The plan was
not carried out, only because it was considered that
it was impracticable, as the army would be exposed
to destruction should the Imperialists fall upon them
while crossing the terrible morass in their rear.


306
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
The morning showed them that the Imperialists
had disappeared, and that the mighty struggle had
indeed been a victory for them—a victory won
rather by the superior stubbornness with which the
Swedish generals held their ground during the night,
while Wallenstein fell back, than to the splendid
courage with which the troops had fought on the
preceding day, but better far would it have been for
the cause which the Swedes championed, that they
should have been driven a defeated host from the
field of Lutzen, than that they should have gained a
barren victory at the cost of the life of their gallant
monarch—the soul of the struggle, the hope of Pro-
testantism, the guiding spirit of the coalition against
Catholicism as represented by Ferdinand of Austria.
The losses in the battle were about equal, no less
than nine thousand having fallen upon each side—a
proportion without precedent in any battle of modern
times, and testifying to the obstinacy and valor with
which on both sides the struggle was maintained
from early morning until night alone terminated it.
It is said, indeed, that every man, both of the yel-
low regiments of Swedish guards and of the blue
regiments, composed entirely of English and Scotch-
men, lay dead on the field. On both sides many
men of high rank were killed. On the Swedish side,
besides Gustavus himself, fell Count Milo, the Count
of Brahe, General TJslar, Ernest Prince of Anhalt,
and Colonels Gersdorf and Wildessein. On the Im-
perialist side Pappenheim, Schenk, Prince and Abbot
of Fulda, Count Berthold Wallenstein, General


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
307
Brenner, Issolani, general of the Croats, and six colo-
nels were killed. Piccolomini received ten wounds,
but none of them were mortal.
Holk was severely wounded, and, indeed, so close
and desperate was the conflict, that it is said there
was scarcely a man in the Imperial army who
escaped altogether without a wound.


308
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
CHAPTER XYIII.
WOUNDED.
A controversy, which has never been cleared up,
long raged as to the death of Gustavus of Sweden;
but the weight of evidence is strongly in favor of
those who affirm that he received his fatal wound,
that in the back, at the hand of Franz Albert of
Lauenburg. The circumstantial evidence is, indeed,
almost overwhelming. By birth the duke was the
youngest of four sons of Franz II., Duke of Lauen-
burg. On his mother's side he was related to the
Swedish royal family, and in his youth lived for
some time at the court of Stockholm.
Owing to some impertinent remarks in reference
to Gustavus he fell into disfavor with the queen
and had to leave Sweden. On attaining manhood
he professed the Catholic faith, entered the Imperial
army, obtained the command of a regiment, attached
himself with much devotion to Wallenstein, and
gained the confidence of that general. While the
negotiations between the emperor and Wallenstein
were pending Franz Albert was employed by the
latter in endeavoring to bring about a secret
understanding with the court of Dresden.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
309
"When Gustavus was blockaded in Nuremberg by
Wallenstein Franz Albert left the camp of the lat-
ter and presented himself in that of Gustavus as a
convert to the reformed religion and anxious to
serve as a volunteer under him. No quarrel or dis-
agreement had, so far as is known, taken place
between him and Wallenstein, nor has any explana-
tion ever been given for such an extraordinary
change of sides, made, too, at a moment when it
seemed that Gustavus was in a position almost des-
perate. By his profession of religious zeal he man-
aged to win the king's heart, but Oxenstiern, when
he saw him, entertained a profound distrust of him,
and even warned the king against putting confidence
in this sudden convert.
Gustavus, however, naturally frank and open in
disposition, could not believe that treachery was in-
tended, and continued to treat him with kindness.
After the assault made by Gustavus upon Wallen-
stein's position Franz Albert quitted his camp, say-
ing that he was desirious of raising some troops for
his service in his father's territory. He rejoined
him, however, with only his personal followers, on
the very day before the battle of Lutzen, and was
received by Gustavus with great cordiality, although
the absence of his retainers increased the general
doubts as to his sincerity.
He was by the king's side when Gustavus received
his first wound. He was riding close behind him
when the king received his second and fatal wound
in the back, and the moment the king had fallen he


310
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
rode away from the field, and it is asserted that it
was he who brought the news of the king's death to
"Wallenstein.
Very soon after the battle he exchanged the
Swedish service for the Saxon, and some eighteen
months later he re-embraced the Roman Catholic
faith and re-entered the Imperial army.
A stronger case of circumstantial evidence could
hardly be put together, and it would certainly seem
as if Lauenburg had entered the Swedish service
with the intention of murdering the king. That he
did not carry out his purpose during the attack on
the Altenburg was perhaps due to the fact that Gus-
tavus may not have been in such a position as to
afford him an opportunity of doing so with safety to
himself.
It is certainly curious that after that fight he
should have absented himself, and only rejoined on
the eve of the battle of Lutzen. The only piece of
evidence in his favor is that of Truchsess, a chamber-
lain of the king, who affirmed that he saw the fatal
shot fired at a distance of ten paces from the king
by an Imperial officer, Lieutenant-general Falken-
berg, who at once turned and fled, but was pursued
and cut down by Luckau, master of horse of Franz
Albert.
The general opinion of contemporary writers is
certainly to the effect that the king of Sweden was
murdered by Franz Albert; but the absolute facts
must ever remain in doubt.
On the morning after the battle Wallenstein,


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
311
having been joined by Pappenheim's infantry, sent
a division of Croats back to the battlefield to take
possession of it should they find that the Swedes had
retired; but on their report that they still held the
ground he retired at once from Leipzig, and,
evacuating Saxony, marched into Bohemia, leaving
the Swedes free to accomplish their junction with
the army of the elector, thus gaining the object for
which they had fought at Lutzen.
After the death of the king, Malcolm Graeme, full
of grief and rage at the loss of the monarch who
was loved by all his troops, and had treated him
with special kindness, joined the soldiers of Duke
Bernhard, and took part in the charge which swept
back the Imperialists and captured the cannon on
the hill. At the very commencement of the struggle
his horse fell dead under him, and he fought on foot
among the Swedish infantry; but when the arrival
of Pappenheim on the field enabled the Imperialists
again to assume the offensive, Malcolm, having
picked up a pike from the hands of a dead soldier,
fought shoulder to shoulder in the ranks as the
Swedes, contesting stubbornly every foot of the
ground, were gradually driven back toward the
road.
Suddenly a shot struck him; he reeled backward
a few feet, strove to steady himself and to level his
pike, and then all consciousness left him, and he
fell prostrate. Again and again, as the fortune of
the desperate fray wavered one way or the other,
did friend and foe pass over the place where he
lay.


312
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
So thickly strewn was the field with dead that
the combatants in their desperate struggle had long
ceased to pick their way over the fallen, but
trampled ruthlessly upon and over them as, hoarsely
shouting their battle cry, they either pressed for-
ward after the slowly retreating foe or with
obstinate bravery strove to resist the charges of the
enemy. When Malcolm recovered his consciousness
all was still, save that here and there a faint moan
was heard from others who like himself lay wounded
on the battlefield. The night was intensely dark,
and Malcolm's first sensation was that of bitter
cold.
It was indeed freezing severely, and great numbers
of the wounded who might otherwise have survived
were frozen to death before morning; but a few,
and among these were Malcolm, were saved by the
frost. Although unconscious of the fact, he had
been wounded in two places. The first ball had
penetrated his breastpiece and had entered his
body, and a few seconds later another ball had
struck him in the arm. It was the first wound
which had caused his insensibility; but from the
second which had severed one of the principal
veins in the arm, he would have bled to death had
it not been for the effects of the cold. For a time
the life blood had flowed steadily away; but as the
cold increased it froze and stiffened on his jerkin,
and at last the wound was staunched.
It was none too soon, for before it ceased to flow
Malcolm nad lost a vast quantity of blood. It was


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
313
hours before nature recovered from the drain.
Gradually and slowty he awoke from his swoon.
It was some time before he realized where he was
and what had happened, then gradually his
recollection of the light returned to him.
"I remember now," he murmured to himself, "I
was fighting with the Swedish infantry when a shot
struck me in the body, 1 think, for 1 seemed to feel
a sudden pain like a red-hot iron. Who won the
day, I wonder? How bitterly cold it is! I feel as
if I were freezing to death."
So faint and stiff was he, partly from loss of
blood, partly from being bruised from head to foot
by being trampled on again and again as the ranks
of the combatants swept over him, that it was some
time before he was capable of making the slightest
movement. His left arm was, he found, entirely
useless; it was indeed firmly frozen to the ground;
but after some difficulty he succeeded in moving
his right, and felt for the flask which had hung from
his girdle.
So frozen and stiff were his fingers that he was
unable to unbuckle the strap which fastened it;
but, drawing his dagger, he at last cut through
this, and removing the stopper of the flask, took a
long draught of the wine with which it was filled.
The relief which it afforded him was almost in-
stantaneous, and he seemed to feel life again
coursing in his veins.
After awhile he was sufficiently restored to be
enabled to get from his haversack some bread and


314 THE LION OF THE NORTH.
meat which he had placed there after finishing his
breakfast on the previous morning. He ate a few
mouthfuls, took another long draught of wine, and
then felt that he could hope to hold on until morn-
ing. He was unable to rise even into a sitting posi-
tion, nor would it have availed him bad he been
able to walk, for he knew not where the armies
were lying, nor could he have proceeded a yard in
any direction without falling over the bodies which
so thickly strewed the ground around him.
Though in fact it wanted but two hours of day-
light when he recovered consciousness, the time ap-
peared interminable; but at last, to his delight, a
faint gleam of light spread across the sky. Stronger
and stronger did it become until the day was fairly
broken. It was another hour before he heard voices
approaching. Almost holding his breath he listened
as they approached, and his heart gave a throb of
delight as he heard that they were speaking in
Swedish. A victory had been won, then, for had
it not been so, it would have been the Imperialists,
not the Swedes, who would have been searching the
field of battle.
"There are but few alive," one voice said, "the
cold has finished the work which the enemy began."
Malcolm, unable to rise, lifted his arm and held it
erect to call the attention of the searchers; it was
quickly observed.
"There is some one still alive," the soldier ex-
claimed, "an officer, too; by his scarf and feathers
he belongs to the Green Brigade."


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
315
"These Scotchmen are as hard as iron," another
voice said; "come, bring a stretcher along."
They were soon by the side of Malcolm.
"Drink this, sir," one said, kneeling beside him
and placing a flask of spirits to his lips; "that will
warm your blood, I warrant, and you must be well-
nigh frozen."
Malcolm took a few gulps at the potent liquor,
then he had strength to say:
"There is something the matter with my left
arm; I can't move it, and I think I am hit in the
body."
"You are hit in the body, sure enough," the man
said, " for there is a bullet-hole through your cuirass
and your jerkin below it is all stained with blood.
You have been hit in the left arm, too, and the
blood is frozen to the ground; but we will soon free
that for you. But before trying to do that we will
cut open the sleeve of your jerkin and bandage
your arm, or the movement may set it off bleeding
again, and you have lost a pool of blood already."
Very carefully the soldiers did their work, and
then placing Malcolm on a stretcher carried him
away to the camp. Here the surgeons were all hard
at work attending to the wounded who were brought
in. They had already been busy all night, as those
whose hurts had not actually disabled them found
their way into the camp. As he was a Scotch offi-
cer he was carried to the lines occupied by Colonel
Henderson with his Scotch brigade. He was
known to many of the officers personally, and no


316
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
time was lost in attending to him. He was nearly
unconscious again by the time that he reached the
camp, for the movement had caused the wound in
his body to break out afresh.
His armor was at once unbuckled, and his clothes
having been cut the surgeons proceeded to examine
his wounds. They shook their heads as they did
so. Passing a probe into the wound they found
that the ball, breaking one of the ribs in its course,
had gone straight on. They turned him gently over.
"Here it is," the surgeon said, producing a flat-
tened bullet. The missile indeed had passed right
through the body and had flattened against the
backpiece, which its force was too far spent to pen-
etrate.
"Is the case hopeless, doctor ?" one of the officers
who was looking on asked.
"It is well-nigh hopeless," the doctor said, " but
it is just possible that it has not touched any vital
part. The lad is young, and I judge that he has
not ruined his constitution, as most of you have
done, by hard drinking, so that there is just a chance
for him. There is nothing for me to do but to put
a piece of lint over the two holes, bandage it firmly,
and leave it to nature. Now let me look at his
arm.
"Ah!" he went on as he examined the wound,
"he has had a narrow escape here. The ball has
cut a vein and missed the principal artery by an
eighth of an inch. If that had been cut he would
have bled to death in five minutes. Evidently the


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
317
lad has luck on his side, and I begin to think we
may save him if we can only keep him quiet."
At the earnest request of the surgeons, tents were
brought up and a hospital established on some rising
ground near the field of battle for the serious cases
among the wounded, and when the army marched
away to join the Saxons at Leipzig a brigade was
left encamped around the hospital.
Here for three weeks Malcolm lay between life
and death. The quantity of blood he had lost was
greatly in his favor, as it diminished the risk of in-
flammation, while his vigorous constitution and the
life of fatigue and activity which he had led greatly
strengthened his power of resistance. Well-nigh
by a miracle the bullet in its passage had passed
through without injuring any of the vital parts; and
though his convalescence was slow it was steady,
and even at the end of the first week the surgeons
were able to pronounce a confident opinion that he
would get over it.
But it was not until the end of the month that he
was allowed to move from his recumbent position.
A week later and he was able to sit up. On the
following day, to his surprise, the Count of Mans-
feld strode into his tent.
"Ah! my young friend," he exclaimed, "I am
glad indeed to see you so far recovered. I came to
Leipzig with the countess and my daughter; for
Leipzig at present is the center where all sorts of
political combinations are seething as in a cooking
pot. It is enough to make one sick of humanity


318
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
and ashamed of one's country when one sees the
greed which is displa}7ed by every one, from the
highest of the princes down to petty nobles who can
scarce set twenty men in the field.
"Each and all are struggling to make terms by
which he may better himself, and may add a prov-
ince or an acre, as the case may be, to his patrimony
at the expense of his neighbors. Truly, I wonder
that the noble Oxenstiern, who represents Sweden,
does not call together the generals and troops of
that country from all parts and march away north-
ward, leaving these greedy princes and nobles to
fight their own battles, and make the best terms
they may with their Imperial master.
"But there, all that does not interest you at pres-
ent; but I am so full of spleen and disgust that I
could not help letting it out. We arrived there a
week since, and of course one of our first inquiries
was for you, and we heard to our grief that the
Imperialists had shot one of their bullets through
your body and another through your arm. This,
of course, would have been sufficient for any ordi-
nary carcass; but I knew my Scotchman, and was
not surprised when they told me you were mending
fast.
"I had speech yesterday with an officer who had
ridden over from this camp, and he told me that the
doctors said you were now convalescent, but would
need repose and quiet for some time before you
could again buckle on armor. The countess, when
I told her, said at once, ' Then we will take him


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
319
away back with us to Mansfeld.' Thekla clapped
her hands and said, ' That will be capital! we will
look after him, and he shall tell us stories about the
wars.'
"So the thing was settled at once. I have brought
over with me a horse-litter, and have seen your
surgeon, who says that although it will be some
weeks before you can sit on a horse without the risk
of your wound bursting out internally, there is no
objection to your progression in a litter by easy
stages; so that is settled, and the doctor will write
to your colonel saying that it will be some months
before you are fit for duty, and that he has therefore
ordered you change and quiet.
"You need not be afraid of neglecting your duty
or of getting out of the way of risking your life in
ha^brained ventures, for there will be no fighting
till the spring. Every one is negotiating at present,
and you will be back with your regiment before
fighting begins again. Well, what do you say?"
"1 thank you, indeed," Malcolm replied. "It will
of all things be the most pleasant; the doctor has
told me that I shall not be fit for duty until the
spring, and I have been wondering how ever I
should be able to pass the time until then."
"Then we will be off without a minute's delay,"
the count said. "I sent off the litter last night and
started myself at daybreak, promising the countess
to be back with you ere nightfall, so we have no
time to lose."
The news soon spread that Malcolm Graeme was


320
THE LION OF THR NORTH.
about to leave the camp, and many of the Scottish
officers came in to say adieu to him; but time
pressed, and half an hour after the arrival of the
count he started for Leipzig with Malcolm in a litter
swung between two horses. As they traveled at a
foot-pace Malcolm did not find the journey uneasy,
but the fresh air and motion soon made him drowsy,
and he was fast asleep before he had left the camp
an hour, and did not awake until the sound of the
horses' hoofs on stone pavements told him that they
were entering the town of Leipzig.
A few minutes later he was lying on a couch in
the comfortable apartments occupied by the count,
while the countess with her own hands was admin-
istering refreshments to him, and Thekla was look-
ing timidly on, scarce able to believe that this pale
and helpless invalid was the stalwart young Scottish
soldier of whose adventures she was never weary of
talking.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
321
CHAPTER XIX.
A PAUSE IN HOSTILITIES.
Never had Malcolm Graeme spent a more pleasant
time than the two months which he passed at Mans-
feld. Traveling by very easy stages there he was
so far convalescent upon his arrival that he was able
to move about freely and could soon ride on horse-
back. For the time the neighborhood of Mansfeld
was undisturbed by the peasants or combatants on
either side, and the count had acted with such vigor
against any parties of brigands and marauders who
might approach the vicinity of Mansfeld, or the
country under his control, that a greater security of
life and property existed than in most other parts of
Germany. The ravages made by war were speedily
effaced, and although the peasants carried on their
operations in the fields without any surety as to who
would gather the crops, they worked free from the
harassing tyranny of the petty bands of robbers.
As soon as he was-strong enough Malcolm rode
with the count on his visits to the different parts of
his estates, joined in several parties got up to hunt
the boar in the hills, or to make war on a small scale
against the wolves which, since the outbreak of the


322
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
troubles, had vastly increased in number, committing
great depredations upon the flocks and herds, and
rendering it dangerous for the peasants to move be-
tween their villages except in strong parties.
The evenings were passed pleasantly and quietly.
The countess would read aloud or would play on the
zither, with which instrument she would accompany
herself while she sang. Thekla would sit at her
embroidery and would chat merrily to Malcolm, and
ask many questions about Scotland and the life
which the ladies led in that, as she asserted, "cold
and desolate country." Sometimes the count's
chaplain would be present and would gravely discuss
theological questions with the count, wearying Mal-
colm and Thekla so excessively that they would slip
away from the others and play checkers or cards on
a little table in a deep oriel window where their low
talk and laughter did not disturb the discussions of
their elders.
Once Malcolm was absent for two days on a visit
to the village in the mountains he had so much aided
in defending. Here he was joyfully received, and
was glad to find that war had not penetrated to the
quiet valley, and that prosperity still reigned there.
Malcolm lingered at Mansfeld for some time after
he felt that his strength was sufficiently restored to
enable him to rejoin his regiment; but he knew that
until the spring commenced no great movement of
troops would take place, and he was so happy with
his kind friends, who treated him completely as one
of the family, that he was loath indeed to tear him-


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
323
self away. At last he felt that he could no longer
delay, and neither the assurances of the count that
the Protestant cause could dispense with his doughty
services for a few weeks longer, or the tears of Thekla
and her insistence that he could not care for them or
he would not be in such a hurry to leave, could de-
tain him longer, and mounting a horse with which
the count had presented him he rode away to rejoin
his regiment.
No military movements of importance had taken
place subsequent to the battle of Lutzen. Oxen-
stiern had labored night and day to repair as far as
possible the effects of the death of Gustavus. He
had been left by the will of the king regent of
Sweden until the king's daughter, now a child
of six years old, came of age, and he at once assumed
the supreme direction of affairs. It was essential to
revive the drooping courage of the weaker states, to
meet the secret machinations of the enemy, to allay
the jealousy of the more powerful allies, to arouse
the friendly powers, France in particular, to active
assistance, and above all to repair the ruined edifice
of the German alliance and to reunite the scattered
strength of the party by a close and permanent
bond of union.
Had the emperor at this moment acted wisely
Oxenstiern's efforts would have been in vain. Wal-
lenstein, far-seeing and broad-minded, saw the
proper course to pursue, and strongly urged upon
the emperor the advisibality of declaring a universal
amnesty, and of offering favorable conditions to the


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
Protestant princes, who, dismayed at the loss of
their great champion, would gladly accept any pro
posals which would ensure the religious liberty for
which they had fought; but the emperor, blinded
by this unexpected turn of fortune, and infatuated
by Spanish counsels, now looked to a complete tri-
umph and to enforce his absolute will upon the
whole of Germany.
Instead, therefore, of listening to the wise counsels
of Wallenstein he hastened to augment his forces.
Spain sent him considerable supplies, negotiated for
him with the ever vacillating Elector of Saxony,
and levied troops for him in Italy. The Elector of
Bavaria increased his army, and the Duke of Lor-
raine prepared again to take part in the struggle
which now seemed to offer him an easy opportunity
of increasing his dominions. For a time the Elector
of Saxony, the Duke of Brunswick, and many others
of the German princes, wavered; but when they
saw that Ferdinand, so far from being disposed to
offer them favorable terms to detach them from the
league, was preparing with greater vigor than ever
to overwhelm them, they perceived that their interest
was to remain faithful to their ally, and at a great
meeting of princes and deputies held at Heilbronn
the alliance was re-established on a firmer basis.
Before, however, the solemn compact was ratified
scarce one of the German princes and nobles but
required of Oxenstiern the gratification of private
greed and ambition, and each bargained for some
possession either already wrested or to be after-


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
3*5
ward taken from the enemy. To the Landgrave of
Hesse, the abbacies of Paderborn, Corvey, Munster,
and Fulda were promised; to Duke Bernhard of
Weimar, the Franconian bishoprics; to the Duke of
"Wurtemberg, the ecclesiastical domains and the
Austrian counties lying within his territories, all to
be held as fiefs of Sweden.
Oxenstiern, an upright and conscientious man,
was disgusted at the greed of those princes and
nobles who professed to be warring solely in defense
of their religious liberties, and he once exclaimed that
he would have it entered in the Swedish archives
as an everlasting memorial that a prince of the
German empire made a request for such and such
territory from a Swedish nobleman, and that the
Swedish noble complied with the request by granting
him German lands. However, the negotiations
were at last completed, the Saxons marched toward
Lusatia and Silesia to act in conjunction with Count
Thurn against the Austrians in that quarter, a part
of the Swedish army was led by the Duke of
Weimar into Franconia, and the other by George,
Duke of Brunswick, into Westphalia and Lower
Saxony.
When Gnstavus had marched south from Ingol-
stadt on the news of Wall en stein's entry into Sax-
ony he had left the Count Palatine of Birkenfeldt
and General Banner to maintain the Swedish con-
quests in Bavaria. These generals had in the first
instance pressed their conquest southward as far as
Lake Constance; but toward the end of the year


326
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
the Bavarian General Altringer pressed them with
so powerful an army that Banner sent urgent re-
quests to Horn to come to his assistance from
Alsace, where he had been carrying all before him.
Confiding his conquests to the Rhinegrave Otto
Ludwig, Horn marched at the head of seven thou-
sand men toward Swabia. Before he could join Ban-
ner, however, Altringer had forced the line of the
Lech, and had received reinforcements strong
enough to neutralize the aid brought to Banner by
Horn. Deeming it necessary above all things to
bar the future progress of the enemy, Horn sent
orders to Otto Ludwig to join him with all the
troops still remaining in Alsace; but finding him-
self still unable to resist the advance of Altringer,
he despatched an urgent request to Duke Bernhard,
who had captured Bamberg and the strong places
of Kronach and Hochstadt in Franconia, to come to
his assistance. The duke at once quitted Bamberg
and marched southward, swept a strong detachment
of the Bavarian army under John of Werth from
his path, and pressing on reached Donau worth in
March, 1633.
Malcolm had rejoined his regiment, which was
with Duke Bernhard, just before it advanced from
Bamberg, and was received with a hearty welcome
by his comrades, from whom he had been separated
nine months, having quitted them three months
before the battle of Lutzen. The officers were full
of hope that Duke Bernhard was going to strike a
great blow.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
327
Altringer was away on the shore of Lake Con-
stance facing Horn, Wallenstein was in Bohemia.
Between Donauworth and Vienna were but the
four strong places of Ingolstadt, Ratisbon, Passau,
and Linz. Ingolstadt was, the duke knew,
commanded by a traitor who was ready to sur-
render. Ratisbon had a Protestant population who
were ready to open their gates. It seemed that the
opportunity for ending the war by a march upon
Vienna, which had been snatched by Wallenstein
from Gustavus just when it appeared in his grasp,
was now opened to Duke Bernhard. But the duke
was ambitious, his demands for Franconia had not yet
been entirely complied with by Oxenstiern, and he
saw an opportunity to obtain his own terms. The
troops under his orders were discontented, owing to
the fact that their pay was many months in arrear,
and private agents of the duke fomented this feeling
by assuring the men that their general was with
them and would back their demands. Accordingly
they refused to march further until their demands
were fully satisfied. The Scotch regiments stood
apart from the movement, though they too were
equally'in arrear with their pay. Munro and the
officers of the brigade chafed terribly at this un-
timely mutiny just when the way to Vienna ap-
peared open to them. Duke Bernhard forwarded
the demands of the soldiers to Oxenstiern, sending
at the same time a demand on his own account, first
that the territory of the Franconian bishoprics
should at once be erected into a principality in his


328
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
favor, and secondly, that he should be nominated
commander-in-chief of all the armies fighting in Ger-
many for the Protestant cause with the title of
generalissimo.
Oxenstiern was alarmed by the receipt of the
mutinous demands of the troops on the Danube, and
was disgusted when he saw those demands virtually
supported by their general. His first thought was
to dismiss Duke Bernhard from the Swedish service;
but he saw that if he did so the disaffection might
spread, and that the duke might place himself at the
head of the malcontents and bring ruin upon the
cause. He therefore agreed to bestow at once the
Franconian bishoprics upon him, and gave a pledge
that Sweden would defend him in that position.
He declined to make him generalissimo of all the
armies, but appointed him commander-in-chief of
the forces south of the Main. The duke accepted
this modification, and had no difficulty in restoring
order in the ranks of his army. But precious
months had been wasted before this matter was
brought to a conclusion, and the month of October
arrived before the duke had completed all his prep-
arations and was in a position to move forward.
"While the delays had been going on Altringer,
having been joined by the army of the Duke of
Feria, quitted the line of the Danube, in spite of
Wallenstein's absolute order not to do so, and,
evading Horn and Birkenfeldt, marched into Alsace.
The Swedish generals, however, pressed hotly upon
him, and finally drove him out of Alsace. Ratisbon


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
329
being left open by Altringer's disobedience to
Wallenstein's orders, Duke Bernhard marched upon
that city without opposition, and laid siege to it.
Maximilian of Bavaria was himself there with a force
sufficient to defend the city had he been supported
by the inhabitants; but a large majority of the
people were Protestants, and, moreover, bitterly
hated the Bavarians, who had suppressed their
rights as a free city.
Maximilian wrote urgently to the emperor and to
Wallenstein, pledging himself to maintain Ratisbon
if he could receive a reinforcement of five thousand
men. The emperor was powerless; he had not the
men to send, but he despatched to Wallenstein, one
after another, seven messengers, urging him at all
hazards to prevent the fall of so important a place.
Wallenstein replied to the order that he would do
all in his power, and in presence of the messengers
ordered the Count of Gallas to march with twelve
thousand men on Ratisbon, but privately furnished
the general with absolute orders, forbidding him on
any account to do anything which might bring on
an action with the duke.
Wallenstein's motives in so acting were, as he
afterward assured the emperor, that he was not
strong enough to divide his army, and that he could
best cover Vienna by maintaining a strong position
in Bohemia, a policy which was afterward justified
by the event. Ratisbon resisted for a short time;
but, finding that the promised relief did not arrive,
it capitulated on the 51 h of November, Maximilian
having left the town before the surrender.


330
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
The duke now pushed on toward Vienna, and
captured Straubing and Plattling. John of Werth,
who was posted here, not being strong enough to
dispute the passage of the Isar, fell back toward the
Bohemian frontier, hoping to meet the troops which
the emperor had urged Wallenstein to send to his
aid, but which never came. Duke Bernhard crossed
the Isar unopposed, and on the 12th came within
sight of Passau.
So far Wallenstein had not moved; he had seemed
to comply with the emperor's request to save Ratis-
bon, but had seemed only, and had not set a man in
motion to reinforce John of Werth. He refused, in
fact, to fritter away his army. Had he sent Gallas
with twelve thousand men to join John of Werth, and
had their united forces been, as was probable, at-
tacked and defeated by the Swedes, Wallenstein
would have been too weak to save the empire.
Keeping his army strong he had the key of the
position in his hands.
He had fixed upon Passau as the point beyond
which Duke Bernhard should not be allowed to ad-
vance, and felt that should he attack that city he and
his army were lost. In front of him was the Inn, a
broad and deep river protected by strongly fortified
places; behind him John of Werth, a bitterly hostile
country, and the river Isar. On his left would be
Wallenstein himself marching across the Bohemian
forest.
When, therefore, he learned that Duke Bernhard
was hastening on from the Isar toward Passau he


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
331'
put his army in motion and marched southward, so
as to place himself in the left rear of the duke.
This movement Duke Bernhard heard of just when
he arrived in sight of Passau, and he instantly rec-
ognized the extreme danger of his position, and per-
ceived with his usual quickness of glance that to be
caught before Passau by Wallenstein and John of
Werth would be absolute destruction. A moment's
hesitation and the Swedish army would have been
lost. Without an hour's delay he issued the neces-
sary orders, and the army retraced its steps with all
speed to Ratisbon, and not stopping even there
marched northward into the Upper Palatinate, to
defend that conquered country against Wallenstein
even at the cost of a battle.
But Wallenstein declined to fight a battle there.
He had but one army, and were that army destroyed
Duke Bernhard, with the prestige of victory upon
him, could resume his march upon Vienna, which
would then be open to him. Therefore, having
secured the safety of the capital, he fell back again
into winter quarters in Bohemia. Thus Ferdinand
again owed his safety to Wallenstein, and should
have been the more grateful since Wallenstein had
saved him in defiance of his own orders. At the
time he fully admitted in his letters to Wallenstein
that the general had acted wisely and prudently,
nevertheless he was continually listening to the
Spaniards, the Jesuits, and the many envious of
Wallenstein's great position, and hoping to benefit
by his disgrace, and, in spite of all the services his


3:«
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
great general had rendered him, was preparing to
repeat the humiliation which he had formerly laid
upon him and again to deprive him of his command.
Wallenstein was not ignorant of the intrigue
against him. Vast as were his possessions, his pride
and ambition were even greater. A consciousness
of splendid services rendered and of great intel-
lectual power, a belief that the army which had been
raised by him and was to a great extent paid out of
his private funds, and which he had so often led to
victory, was devoted to him, and to him alone,
excited in his mind the determination to resist by
force the intriguers who dominated the bigoted and
narrow-minded emperor, and, if necessary, to hurl
the latter from his throne.



Malcolm receives Lady Hilda's appeal for help.—Page 333.
—The Lion of the North.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
333
CHAPTER XX.
FRIENDS IN TROUBLE.
One day in the month of December, when Mal-
colm Graeme was with his regiment on outpost duty
closely watching the Imperialists, a countryman
approached.
"Can you direct me to Captain Malcolm Graeme,
who, they tell me, belongs to this regiment?"
"You have come to the right man," Malcolm said.
"I am Captain Graeme—what would you with me?"
"I am the bearer of a letter to you," the man
said, and taking off his cap he pulled out the lining
and brought out a letter hidden beneath it.
"I am to ask for some token from you by which
it may be known that it has been safely delivered."
Malcolm cut with his dagger the silk with which
the letter was fastened. It began:
"From the Lady Hilda, Countess of Mansfeld, to
Captain Malcolm Graeme of Colonel Munro's Scot-
tish regiment. My dear friend: I do not know
whether you have heard the misfortune which has
fallen upon us. The town and castle of Mansfeld
were captured two months since by a sudden assault
of the Imperialists, and my dear husband was griev-


334
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
ously wounded in the defense. He was brought
hither a prisoner, and Thekla and I also carried
here. As the count still lies ill with his wounds he
is not placed in a prison, but we are treated as cap-
tives and a close watch is kept upon us. The count
is threatened with the forfeiture of all his posses-
sions unless he will change sides and join the Impe-
rialists, and some of his estates have been already
conferred upon other nobles as a punishment for the
part he has taken.
"Were my husband well and free he would treat
the offers with scorn, believing that the tide will
turn and that he will recover his possessions. Nor
even were he certain of their perpetual forfeiture
would he desert the cause of Protestantism. More-
over, the estates which I brought him in marriage
lie in the north of Pomerania, and the income there-
from is more than ample for our needs. But the
smperor has ordered that if the count remain con-
tumacious Thekla shall be taken from us and placed
in a convent, where she will be forced to embrace
Catholicism, and will, when she comes of age, be
given in marriage to some adherent of the emperor,
who will with her receive the greater portion of her
father's lands.
"She is now sixteen years old, and in another year
will be deemed marriageable. My heart is broken
at the thought, and I can scarce see the paper on
which I write for weeping. I know not why I send
to you, nor does the count know that I am writing,
nor does it seem possible that any aid can come to
us, seeing that we are here in the heart of Bohemia,
and that Wallenstein's army lies between us and
you. But somehow in my heart I have a hope that
you may aid us, and at any rate I know that you
will sympathize with us greatly. I feel sure that if
there be any mode in which we may be aided it will


THE LION OF THE NORTH. 335
be seized by your ready wit. And now adieu! This
letter will be brought to you by a messenger who
will be hired by a woman who attends us, and who
has a kind heart as well as an eye to her own inter-
ests. Send back by the messenger some token
which she may pass on to me, that I may know that
you have received it. Send no written answer, for
the danger is too great."
Malcolm twisted off two or three links of the
chain which had long before been presented to him
by the count, and then, until relieved from duty,
paced up and down, slowly revolving in his mind
what could best be done to aid his friends. His
mind was at last made up, and when his company
was called in he went to his colonel and asked for
leave of absence, stating his reasons for wishing to
absent himself from the regiment.
"It is a perilous business, Malcolm," Colonel
Munro said. "I have scarce a handful of the friends
with whom I joined Gustavus but three years and a
half ago remaining, and I can ill spare another;
nevertheless, I will not stay you in your enterprise.
The Count of Mansfeld has been a steady ally of
ours, and is one of the few who has appeared to
have at heart the cause of Protestantism rather
than of personal gain.
"Moreover, he is, as you say, a friend of yours,
and has shown you real kindness in time of need.
Therefore go, my boy, and heaven be with you!
It is not likely that there will be any more serious
fighting this year. Wallenstein lies inactive, nego-


336
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
tiating now with Saxony, now with Oxenstiern.
What are his aims and plans heaven only knows;
but at any rate we have no right to grumble at the
great schemer, for ever since Lutzen he has kept
the emperor's best army inactive. Make it a point,
Malcolm, to find out, so far as you can, what is the
public opinion in Bohemia as to his real intentions.
If you can bring back any information as to his
plans you will have done good service to the cause,
however long your absence from the camp may be."
That evening Malcolm packed up his armor,
arms, court suits, and valuables, and sent them
away to the care of his friend the syndic of the
clockmakers of Nuremberg, with a letter requesting
him to keep them in trust for him until he returned;
and in the event of his not arriving to claim them in
the course of six months, to sell them, and to devote
the proceeds to the assistance of sick or wounded
Scottish soldiers. Then he purchased garments
suitable for a respectable craftsman, and having
attired himself in these, with a stout sword hang-
ing from his leathern belt, a wallet containing a
change of garments and a number of light tools
used in clockmaking, with a long staff in his hand,
and fifty ducats sewed in the lining of the doublet,
he set out on foot on his journey.
It was nigh three weeks from the time when he
started before he arrived at Prague, for not only
had he to make a very long detour to avoid the
contending armies, but he was forced to wait at
each considerable town until he could join a com-


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
337
pany of travelers going in the. same direction, for
the whole country so swarmed with disbanded
soldiers, plunderers, and marauding bands that none
thought of traversing the roads save in parties
sufficiently strong to defend themselves and their
property. None of those with whom he journeyed
suspected Malcolm to be aught but what he pro-
fessed himself—a craftsman who had served his
time at a clockmaker's in Nuremberg, and who was
on his way to seek for employment in Vienna.
During his three years and a half residence in
Germany he had come to speak the language like a
native, and, indeed, the dialect of the different
provinces varied so widely that, even had he spoken
the language with less fluency, no suspicion would
have arisen of his being a foreigner. Arrived at
Prague, his first care was to hire a modest lodging,
and he then set to work to discover the house in
which the Count of Mansfeld was lying as a
prisoner.
This he had no difficulty in doing without exciting
suspicion, for the count was a well-known personage,
and he soon found that he and his family had apart-
ments in a large house, the rest of which was
occupied by Imperialist officers and their families.
There was a separate entrance to the portion occu-
pied by the count, and a sentry stood always at the
door.
The day after his arrival Malcolm watched the
door from a distance throughout the whole day, but
none entered or came out. The next morning he


338
THE LION OF TEE NORTE.
resumed his watch at a much earlier hour, and
presently had the satisfaction of seeing a woman in
the attire of a domestic issue from the door. She
was carrying a basket, and was evidently bent upon
purchasing the supplies for the day. He followed
her to the market, and after watching her make her
purchases, he followed her until, on her return, she
entered a street where but few people were about.
There he quickened his pace and overtook her.
"You are the attendant of the Countess of Mans-
feld, are you not?" he said.
"I am," she replied; "but what is that to you?"
"I will tell you presently," Malcolm replied,
"but in the first place please inform me whether
you are her only attendant, and in the next place
how long you have been in her service. I can
assure you," he went on, as the woman, indignant at
thus being questioned by a craftsman who was a
stranger to her, tossed her head indignantly, and
was about to move on, "that I ask not from any
impertinent curiosity. Here is a ducat as a proof
that I am interested in my questions."
The woman gave him a quick and searching
glance; she took the piece of money, and replied
more civilly.
"I am the only attendant on the countess. I can-
not be said to be in her service, since I have been
placed there by the commandant of the prison,
whither the count will be moved in a few days, but
I have been .with them since their arrival there,
nigh three months since."


THE LION OF THE NORTH. 339
"Then you are the person whom I seek. I am he
to whom a certain letter which you wot of was sent,
and who returned by the messenger as token that
he received it two links of this chain."
The woman started as he spoke, and looked round
anxiously to see that they were not observed; then
she said hurriedly:
"For goodness sake, sir, if you be he, put aside
that grave and earnest look, and chat with me
lightly and laughingly, so that if any observe us
speaking they will think that you are trying to per-
suade me that my face has taken your admiration.
Not so very difficult a task, -methinks," she added
coquettishly, acting the part she had indicated.
"By no means," Malcolm replied, laughing, for
the girl was really good-looking, "and were it not
that other thoughts occupy me at present you might
well have another captive to look after; and now
tell me, how is it possible for me to obtain an inter-
view with the count?"
"And the countess, and the Fraulein Thekla," the
girl said, laughing, " for I suppose you are the young
Scottish officer of whom the young countess is
always talking. I don't see that it is possible."
"Twenty ducats are worth earning," Malcolm
said quietly.
"Very well worth earning," the woman replied,
"but a costly day's work if they lead to a prison and
flogging, if not to the gallows."
"But we must take care that you run no risk,"
Malcolm said. "Surely such a clever head as I see
you have can contrive some way for me to get in."


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
341
of the small inns patronized by the peasants who
brought their goods into market, and without diffi-
culty bargained with one of them for the purchase
of a cart with two oxen, which were to remain at
the inn until he called for them. Then he bought a
suit of peasant's clothes, after which, well satisfied
with the day's work, he returned to his lodging.
In the morning he again met the servant.
"It was well I asked," she said, " for the sentry had
orders to prevent any save nobles and officers from
passing in. However, I went to the prison and saw
one of the governor's deputies, and told him that
the count was fretting because his clock had stopped,
and, as while I said so I slipped five ducats the
countess had given me for the purpose into his hand,
he made no difficulty about giving me the pass.
Here it is. Now," she said, " I have earned my
twenty ducats."
"You have earned them well," Malcolm replied,
handing them to her.
"Now mind," she said, "you must not count on
me further. I don't know what you are going to
do, and 1 don't want to know. I have run quite
risk enough as it is, and mean, directly the count is
lodged in the prison, to make my way home, having
collected a dowry which will enable me to buy a
farm and marry my bachelor, who has been waiting
for me for the last three years. His father is an
old curmudgeon, who has declared that his son shall
never marry except a maid who can bring as much
money as he will give him. I told Fritz that if he


342
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
would trust to my wits and wait, I would in five
years produce the dowry. Now I have treble the
sum, and shall go off and make Fritz happy."
"He is a lucky fellow," Malcolm said, laughing.
"It is not every one who gets beauty, wit and
wealth all together in a wife."
"You are a flatterer," the girl laughed; "but
for all that I think myself that Fritz is not unfor-
tunate."
"And now tell me," Malcolm asked, "at what
time is the sentry generally changed?"
"At sunrise, at noon, at sunset, and at midnight,"
the girl replied; "but what is that to you?"
"Never mind," Malcolm laughed; "you know
you don't want to be told what I'm going to do. I
will tell you if you like."
"No, no," the girl replied hurriedly. "I would
rather be able to always take my oath on the holy
relics that I know nothing about it."
"Very well," Malcolm replied; "then this after-
noon I will call."
Having hidden away under his doublet the suit
of boy's clothes, and with the tools of his trade in a
small basket in his hand, Malcolm presented himself
at three o'clock in the afternoon to the sentry at the
door leading to the count's apartments. The sol-
dier glanced at the pass and permitted him to enter
without remark.
The waiting-maid met him inside and conducted
him upstairs, and ushered him into a spacious apart-
ment, in which the count was lying on a couch,


344
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
tell us quickly by what miracle you have arrived
here, and have penetrated to what is really my
prison. You must be quick, for we have much to
say, and your visit must be a short one, for every
third day the governor of the prison pays me a visit
to see how I am getting on, and I expect that he
will be here ere long."
"Then," Malcolm said, "I had best prepare for
his coming, for assuredly I am not going to hurry
away."
So saying, he lifted down the great clock that
stood on a bracket on the wall, and placed it on a
side table. "I am a clockmaker," he said, "andam
come to put this machine, whose stopping has
annoyed you sadly, into order."
So saying, he took some tools from his basket, re-
moved the works of the clock, and, taking them in
pieces, laid them on the table.
"I spent much of my time at Nuremberg," he
said, in answer to the surprised exclamations of the
count, "in learning the mysteries of horology, and
can take a clock to pieces and can put it together
again with fair skill. There, now, I am ready, and
if the governor comes he will find me hard at work.
And now I will briefly tell you how I got here; then
I will hear what plans you may have formed, and I
will tell you mine." - •
"For myself, I have no plans," the count said.
"I am helpless, and must for the present submit to
whatever may befall me. That I will not renounce
the cause of my religion you may be sure; as for


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
345
my wife, we know not yet whether, when they
remove me to the fortress, they will allow her to
accompany me or not. If they do, she will stay
with me, but it is more likely that they will not.
The emperor is merciless to those who oppose him.
They will more likely keep her under their eye here
or in Vienna. But for ourselves we care little; our
anxiety is for Thekla. It is through her that they
are striking us. You know what they have threat-
ened if I do not abandon the cause of Protestantism.
Thekla is to be placed in a convent, forced to become
a Catholic, and married to the man on whom the
emperor may please to bestow my estates."
"I would rather die, father, than become a
Catholic," Thekla exclaimed firmly.
"Yes, dear," the count said gently, " but it is not
death you have to face; with a fresh and unbroken
spirit it were comparatively easy to die, but it needs
an energy and a spirit almost superhuman to resist
the pressure which may be placed on those who are
committed to a convent. The hopelessness, the
silence, the gloom, to say nothing of threats, men-
aces, and constant and unremitting pressure, are
sufficient to breakdown the firmest resolution. The
body becomes enfeebled, the nerves shattered, and
the power of resistance enfeebled. No, my darling,
brave as you are in your young strength, you could
n^Tresist the influence which would be brought to
bear upon you."
"Then it is clear," Malcolm said cheerfully, "that
we must get your daughter out of the clutches of
the emperor and the nun0"


346
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
"That is what I have thought over again and
again as I have lain here helpless, but I can see no
means of doing so. We have no friends in the city,
and, could the child be got safely out of this place,
there is nowhere whither she could go."
"And it is for that I have sent for you," the
countess said. "I knew that if it were in any way
possible you would contrive her escape and aid her
to carry it out."
"Assuredly I will, my dear countess," Malcolm
said. "You only wanted a friend outside, and now
you have got one. I see no difficulty about it."
At this moment the door suddenly opened; the
waiting-maid put in her head and exclaimed,
"The governor is alighting at the door." Malcolm
at once seated himself at the side-table and
began oiling the wheels of the clock, while the
countess and Thekla took up their work again and
seated themselves, as before, by the couch of the
count. A moment later the attendant opened the
door and in a loud voice announced the Baron of
Steinburg.
The governor as he entered cast a keen glance at
Malcolm, and then bowing ceremoniously ap-
proached the count and inquired after his health, and
paid the usual compliments to the countess. The
count replied languidly that he gained strength
slowly, while the countess said quietly that he had
slept but badly and that his wound troubled him
much. It was well for Thekla that she was not
obliged to take part in the conversation, for she


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
347
would have found it impossible to speak quietly and
indifferently, for every nerve was tingling with joy
at Malcolm's last words. The prospect had seemed
so hopeless that her spirits had sunk to the lowest
ebb. Her mother had done her best to cheer her,
but the count, weakened by pain and illness, had all
along taken the most gloomy view. He had told
himself that it was better for the girl to submit to
her fate than to break her heart like a wild bird
beating out its life against the bars of its cage, and
he wished to show her that neither he nor the world
would blame her for yielding to the tremendous
pressure which would be put upon her.
For himself, he would have died a thousand times
rather than renounce his faith; but he told himself
that Thekla was but a child, that women cared little
for dogmas, and that she would learn to pray as
sincerely in a Catholic as in a Protestant church,
without troubling her mind as to whether there were
gross abuses in the government of the church, in the
sale of absolutions, or errors in abstruse doctrines.
But to Thekla it had seemed impossible that she
could become a Catholic. The two religions stood
in arms against each other; Catholics- and Protest-
ants differed not only in faith but in politics. In all
things they were actively and openly opposed to
each other, and the thought that she might be com-
pelled to abjure her faith was most terrible to the
girl; and she was firmly resolved that, so long as
her strength lasted and her mind was unimpaired,
she would resist whatever pressure might be placed


348
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
upon her, and would yield neither to menaces, to
solitary confinement, or even to active cruelty. The
prospect, however, had weighed heavily upon her
mind. Her father had appeared to consider any
escape impossible; her mother had said nothing of
her hopes; and the words which Malcolm had
spoken, indicating something like a surety of freeing
her from her terrible position, filled her with sur-
prise and delight.
"Whom have you here ?" the governor asked,
indicating Malcolm by a motion of the head.
"It is a craftsman from Nuremberg. The clock
had stopped, and the count, with whom the hours
pass but slowly, fretted himself at not being able to
count them; so I asked our attendant to bring hither
a craftsman to put it in order, first sending her with
a note to you asking for permission for him to come;
as you were out your deputy signed the order."
"He should not have done so," the baron said
shortly, " for the orders are strict touching the entry
of any here. However, as he has taken the clock to
pieces, he can put it together again." So saying he
went over to the table where Malcolm was at work
and stood for a minute or two watching him. The
manner in which Malcolm fitted the wheels into
their places, filing and oiling them wherever they
did not run smoothly, satisfied him that the youth
was what he seemed.
"You are young to have completed your appren-
ticeship," he said.
"It is expired but two months, sir," Malcolm said,
standing up respectfully.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
349
"Under whom did you learn your trade?" the
governor asked; "for I have been in Nuremberg
and know most of the guild of clockmakers by
name."
"Under Jans Boerhoff, the syndic of the guild,"
Malcolm replied.
"Ah!" the baron said shortly; "and his shop is
in"
"The Cron Strasse," Malcolm said promptly in
answer to the implied question.
Quite satisfied now, the baron turned away and
conversed a few minutes with the count, telling him
that as the surgeon said he could now be safely re-
moved he would in three days be transferred to an
apartment in the fortress.
"Will the countess be permitted to accompany
me ?" the count asked.
"That I cannot tell you," the baron replied.
"We are expecting a messenger with his majesty's
orders on the subject to-morrow or next day. I
have already informed you that, in his solicitude for
her welfare, his majesty has been good enough to
order that the young countess shall be placed in the
care of the lady superior of the Convent of St.
Catherine."
A few minutes later he left the room. Not a
word was spoken in the room until the sound of
horses' hoofs without told that he had ridden off.
As the door closed the countess and Thekla had
dropped their work and sat anxiously awaiting the
continuance of the conversation. The count was
the first to speak.


350
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
"How mean you, Malcolm? how think you it
possible that Thekla can escape, and where could
she go?"
"I like not to make the proposal," Malcolm said
gravely, "nor under any other circumstances should
I think of doing so; but in a desperate position
desperate measures must be adopted. It is impos-
sible that in your present state you can escape
hence, and the countess will not leave you; but
what is absolutely urgent is that your daughter
should be freed from the strait. Save myself you
have no friends here; and therefore, count, if she is
to escape it must be through my agency and she
must be committed wholly to my care. I know it
is a great responsibility; but if you and the count-
ess can bring yourselves to commit her to me I
swear to you, as a Scottish gentleman and a Protest-
ant soldier, that I will watch over her as a brother
until I place her in all honor in safe hands."
The count looked at the countess and at Thekla,
who sat pale and still.
"We can trust you, Malcolm Graeme," he said
after a pause. "There are few, indeed, into whose
hands we would thus confide our daughter; but we
know you to be indeed, as you say, a Scottish gen-
tleman and a Protestant soldier. Moreover, we
know you to be faithful, honorable, and true.
Therefore, we will, seeing that there is no other
mode of escape from the fate which awaits her,
confide her wholly to you. And now tell us what
are your plans V





THE LION OF THE NORTH.
351
CHAPTER XXI.
FLIGHT.
"I thank you, count, and you, dear lady," Mal-
colm said gratefully, "for the confidence you place
in me, and will carry out my trust were it to cost
me my life. My plan is a simple one. The guard
will be changed in half an hour's time. I have
brought hither a suit of boy's garments, which I
must pray the Countess Thekla to don, seeing that
it will be impossible for her to sally out in her own
garb. I show my pass to the sentry, who will deem
that my companion entered with me, and is my
apprentice, and will suppose that, since the sentry
who preceded him suffered him to enter with me he
may well pass him out without question. In the
town I have a wagon in readiness, and shall,
disguised as a peasant, start with it this evening.
Thekla will be in the bottom covered with straw.
We shall travel all night.
"To-morrow, when your attendant discovers that
your daughter has escaped, she will at once take
the news to the governor. The sentries will all be
questioned, and it will be found that, whereas but
one clockmaker came in two went out. The city


352
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
will be searched and the country round scoured;
but if the horsemen overtake me they will be look-
ing for a craftsman and his apprentice, and will not
suspect a solitary peasant with a wagon.
"The first danger over I must be guided by
circumstances; but in any case Thekla must travel
as a boy to the end of the journey, for in such
troubled times as these it were unsafe indeed for a
young girl to travel through Germany except under
a strong escort of men-at-arms. I design to make
my way to Nuremberg, and shall then place her in
the hands of my good friend Jans Boerhoff, whose
wife and daughters will, I am sure, gladly receive
and care for her until the time, which I hope is not
far off, that peace be made and you can again rejoin
her."
"The plan is a good one," the count said when
Malcolm had concluded, "and offers every prospect
of success. 'Tis hazardous, but there is no escape
from such a strait as ours without risk. What say
you, wife?"
"Assuredly I Gan think of nothing better. But
what say you, Thekla? Are you ready to run the
risks, the danger, and the hardships of such a
journey under the protection only of this brave
Scottish gentleman?"
"1 am ready, mother," Thekla said quickly, "but
I wish—I wish "—and she hesitated.
"You wish you could go in your own garments,
Thekla, with jewels on your fingers and a white
horse to carry you on a pillion behind your pro-


THE LION OF THE WORTH. 355
■
honorable indeed did I reward your kindness and
hospitality by winning the heart of your daughter;
but after what you have so generously said I need
no longer fear my heart, and will, when the time
comes, proudly remind you of your promise. For
this journey I will put all such thoughts aside, and
will regard Thekla as my merry playfellow of the
last three years. But after 1 have once placed her
in safety I shall thenceforward think of her as my
wife who is to be, and will watch over her safety as
over my greatest treasure, trusting that in some
happy change of times and circumstances you your-
self and the dear countess, whom I already regard
almost as my parents, will give her to me."
"So be it," the count said solemnly. "My bless-
ing on you both should I ne'er see you again. I can
meet whatever fate may be before me with con-
stancy and comfort now that her future is assured—
but here they come."
The door opened, and the countess appeared, fol-
lowed by Thekla, shrinking behind her mother's
skirts in her boyish attire.
"You will pass well," the count said gravely, for
he knew that jest now would jar upon her. "Keep
that cap well down over your eyes, and try and as-
sume a little more of the jaunty and impudent air of
a boy. Fortunately it will be dark below, and the
sentry will not be able to mark how fair is your skin
and how delicate your hands. And now farewell,
my child. Let us not stand talking, for the quicker
a parting is over the better. May God in heaven


THE LION OF THE NORTH
357
"How stupid you are!" Malcolm exclaimed
sharply. "How often have I told you to be careful!
You don't suppose that those fine tools can stand
being knocked about in that way without injury?
Another time an' you are so careless I will give you
a taste of the strap, you little rascal."
"What is all this?" the sentry asked, barring the
way with his pike, "and who are you who are issu-
ing from this house with so much noise? My orders
are that none pass out here without an order from
the governor."
"And such an order have I," Malcolm said, pro-
ducing the document. "There's the governor's seal.
I have been sent for to repair the clock in the Count
of Mansfeld's apartment, and a rare job it has
been."
The sentry was unable to read, but he looked at
the seal, which he had been taught to recognize.
"But there is only one seal," he said, "and there
are two of you."
"Pooh !" Malcolm said scornfully. "Dost think
that when ten persons are admitted to pass in to-
gether the governor puts ten seals on the pass? You
see for yourself that it is but a young boy, my ap-
prentice. Why, the governor himself left scare an
hour ago, and was in the apartment with me while
I was at work. Had it not been all right he would
have hauled me to the prison quickly enough."
As the sentry knew that the governor had left
but a short time before he came on guard this con-
vinced him, and, standing aside, he allowed Malcolm


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
361
road. As soon as Thekla's disappearance had been
discovered by the waiting-woman she had hurried
to the governor, and with much perturbation and
many tears informed him that the young countess
was missing, and that her couch had not been slept
on. The governor had at once hurried to the spot.
The count and countess resolutely refused to state
what had become of their daughter.
The sentries had all been strictly questioned, and
it was found that the mender of clocks had, when
he left, been accompanied by an apprentice whom
the sentry previously on duty asserted had not
entered with him. The woman was then closely
questioned; she asserted stoutly that she knew
nothing whatever of the affair. The count had
commissioned her to obtain a craftsman to set the
clock in order, and she had bethought her of a
young man whose acquaintance she had made some
time previously, and who had informed her in the
course of conversation that he had come from
Nuremberg, and was a clockmaker by trade, and
was at present out of work. She had met him,
she said, on several occasions, and as .he was a
pleasant youth and comely, when he had spoken to
her of marriage she had not been averse, now it was
plain he had deceived her; and here she began to
cry bitterly and loudly.
Her story seemed probable enough, for any friend
of the count who intended to carry off his daughter
would naturally have begun by ingratiating himself
with her attendant. She was, however, placed in


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
363
to turn off by a crossroad and endeavor to avoid
the Imperialists. He had not, however, left the
place before a party of Imperialist horse rode in.
Malcolm was at once stopped, and was told that
he must accompany the troops to Pilsen, as they
had orders to requisition all carts for the supply of
provisions for the army. Malcolm knew that it was
of no use to remonstrate, but, with many loud grum-
blings at his hard lot, he moved to the market-place,
where he remained until all the wagons in the place
and in the surrounding country had been collected.
Loud and bitter were the curses which the peas-
ants uttered at finding themselves taken from their
homes and compelled to perform service for which
the pay, if received at all, would be scanty in the
extreme. There was, however, no help for it; and
when all were collected they started in a long pro-
cession guarded by the cavalry for Pilsen. On
arriving there they were ordered to take up their
station with the great train of wagons collected for
the supply of the army.
Thekla had from her hiding-place heard the con-
versation, and was greatly alarmed at finding that
they were again in the power of the Imperialists.
No one, however, approached the wagon, and it was
not until darkness had set in that she heard Mal-
colm's voice whispering to her to arise quietly.
"We must leave the wagon; it will be impossible
tor you to remain concealed here longer, for to-
morrow I may be sent out to bring in supplies. For
the present we must remain in Pilsen. The whole


368
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
with mine; and yet the astrologer said that he who
should present himself at the castle nearest to the
stroke of nine this morning would be a factor in my
future, and, as my steward tells me, the clock
sounded nine as this young man addressed him."
He then asked Malcolm several questions as to the
work upon which he was engaged, and then said
abruptly:
"Dost know the day and hour on which you were
born?"
Malcolm was somewhat surprised at the question,
for he had not heard the muttered words of "Wal-
lenstein, but he at once replied that he had heard
that he was born at the stroke of midnight on the
last day in the year.
The duke said no more, but left the closet and
proceeded at once to an apartment near his own
bedchamber, which, although he had arrived but a
few hours previously, had already been fitted up for
the use of his astrologer. The walls were hidden by
a plain hanging of scarlet cloth; a large telescope
stood at the window, a chart of the heavens was
spread out on the table, and piles of books stood
beside it. On the ceiling the signs of the zodiac had
been painted, and some mystical circles had been
marked out on the floor. A tall spare old man with
a long white beard was seated at the table. He rose
when Wallenstein entered.
"I cannot but think," the duke said, "that your
calculations must for once have been mistaken, and
that there must have been an error in the hour, for


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
369
I see not how the destiny of this craftsman, who
seems to be a simple lad, can in any way be con-
nected with mine."
"I have made the calculation three times, your
grace," the old man replied, "and am sure there is
no error."
"He was born," Wallenstein said, "at midnight
on December 31, 1613. Work out his nativity,
and see what stars were in the ascendant, and
whether there are any affinities between us."
"I will do so at once," the astrologer said, "by to-
night I shall be able to give your grace the informa-
tion you require."
"To-night," the duke said, "we will go over your
calculations together as to our great enterprise. It
is all-important that there should be no mistake. I
have for a whole year remained inactive because
you told me that the time had not yet come, and
now that you say the propitious moment is ap-
proaching would fain be sure that no error has been
committed. All seems well, the troops are devoted
to me, and will fight against whomsoever I bid them.
By lavish gifts and favors I have attached all my
generals firmly to me, and soon this ungrateful em-
peror shall feel how rash and foolish he has been to
insult the man to whom alone he owes it that he
was not long ago a fugitive and an exile, with the
Swedes victorious masters of his capital and king-
dom.
"Have not I alone saved him? Did not I at my
own cost raise an army and stand between him and


370
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
the victorious Gustavus? Have not I alone of all
his generals checked the triumphant progress of the
invaders? And yet he evades all his promises, he
procrastinates and palters. Not one step does he
take to give me the sovereignty of Bohemia which
he so solemnly promised me, and seems to think
that it is honor and reward enough for me to have
spent my treasure and blood in his service. But my
turn is at hand, and when the hand which saved his
throne shall cast him from it he will learn how rash
he has been to have deceived and slighted me. And
you say that the stars last night all pointed to a
favorable conjunction, and that the time for strik-
ing the great blow is at hand?"
"Nothing could be better," the astrologer said;
"Jupiter, your own planet, and Mars are in the as-
cendant. Saturn is still too near them to encourage
instant action, but he will shortly remove to another
house and then your time will have come."
"So be it," Wallenstein said, "and the sooner
the better. Now I will leave you to your studies,
and will ride out to inspect the troops, and to see
that they have all that they need, for they must be
kept in the best of humors at present."


372
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
worthy relating to your excellency, but I once swam
across a swollen river to direct some travelers who
would otherwise have perished, and my neighbors
were good enough to say that none in those parts
save myself would have attempted such a feat."
"Ah !" the duke exclaimed in a tone of satisfac-
tion, " as usual the stars have spoken correctly.
Doubtless as great courage is required to swim a
river in flood as to charge into the ranks of the
enemy."
So saying Wallenstein left the room, filled with a
desire to attach to himself the young man whom his
adviser had assured him was in some way connected
with his destiny. Wallenstein a day or two later
offered Malcolm to take him into his permanent serv-
ice, sa\'ing that he was frequently plagued by the
stoppages of his clocks, and desired to have a crafts-
man capable of attending to them on his establish-
ment. He even told the young man that he might
expect promotion altogether beyond his present
station.
Malcolm could not refuse so flattering an offer,
and was at once installed as a member of Wallen-
stein's household, declining, however, the use of the
apartment which the steward offered him, saying
that he had a sick brother lodging with him in the
town. Mingling with the soldiers in the evenings
Malcolm learned that there were rumors that nego-
tiations for peace were going on with Saxony and
Sweden.
This was indeed the case, but Wallenstein was


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
373
negotiating on his own behalf, and not on that of
the emperor. So far but little had come of these
negotiations, for Oxenstiern had the strongest
doubts of Wallenstein's sincerity, and believed that
he was only trying to gain time and delay opera-
tions by pretended proposals for peace. He could
not believe that the great Imperialist general, the
right hand of the emperor, had any real intention
of turning against his master. Toward the end of
January there was some excitement in Pilsen owing
to the arrival there of all the generals of the Im-
perialist army save only Gallas, Colloredo, and
Altringer.
Malcolm was sure that such a gathering could
only have been summoned by Wallenstein upon
some matter of the most vital importance, and he
determined at all hazards to learn what was taking
place, in order that he might enlighten Oxenstiern
as to the real sentiments of the duke. Learning
that the principal chamber in the castle had been
cleared, and that a meeting of the officers would
take place there in the evening, he told Thekla
when he went home to his meal at midday that
she must not be surprised if he did not return until
a late hour. He continued his work until nearly six
o'clock, the time at which the meeting was to begin,
and then extinguishing his light, he made his way
through the passages of the castle until he reached
the council chamber, meeting with no interruption
from the domestics, who were by this time familiar
with his person, and who regarded him as one ris-


374
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
ing in favor with their master. He waited in the
vicinity of the chamber until he saw an opportunity
for entering unobserved, then he stole into the room
and secreted himself behind the arras, beneath a
table standing against the wall, and where, being in
shadow, the bulge in the hanging would not attract
attention.
In a few minutes he heard heavy steps with the
clanking of swords and jingling of spurs, and knew
that the council was beginning to assemble. The
hum of conversation rose louder and louder for a
quarter of an hour; then he heard the door of the
apartment closed, and knew that the.council was
about to commence. The buzz of conversation
ceased, and then a voice, which was that of Field-
marshal Illo, one of the three men in Wallenstein's
confidence, rose in the silence. He began by
laying before the army the orders which the em-
peror had sent for its dispersal to various parts of
the country, and by the turn he gave to these he
found it easy to excite the indignation of the
assembly.
He then expatiated with much eloquence upon
the merits of the army and its generals, and upon
the ingratitude with which the emperor had treated
them after their noble efforts in his behalf. The
court, he said, was governed by Spanish influence.
The ministry were in the pay of Spain. Wallen-
stein alone had hitherto opposed this tyranny, and
had thus drawn upon himself the deadly enmity of
the Spaniards. To remove him from the command,


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
375
or to make away with him entirely, had, he asserted,
been long the end of their desires, and until they
could succeed they endeavored to abridge his
power in the field. The supreme command was to
be placed in the hands of the King of Hungary
solely to promote the Spanish power in Germany,
as this prince was merely the passive instrument of
Spain.
It was only with the view of weakening the army
that six thousand troops were ordered to be detached
from it, and solely to harass it by a winter cam-
paign that they were now called upon at this in-
hospitable season to undertake the recovery of
Ratisbon. The Jesuits and the ministry enriched
themselves with the treasure wrung from the
provinces, and squandered the money intended for
the pay of the troops.
The general, then, abandoned by the court, was
forced to acknowledge his inability to keep his en-
gagements to the army. For all the services which
for two-and-twenty years he had rendered to the
house of Austria, in return for all difficulties with
which he had struggled, for all the treasures of his
own which he had expended in the Imperial service,
a second disgraceful dismissal awaited him. But
he was resolved the matter should not come to this;
he was determined voluntarily to resign the com-
mand before it should be wrested from his hands,
"and this," continued the speaker, "is what he has
summoned you here to make known to you, and
what he has commissioned me to inform you."


376
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
It was now for them to say whether they would
permit him to leave them; it was for each man
present to consider who was to repay him the sums
he had expended in the emperor's service; how he
was ever to reap the rewards for his bravery and
devotion, when the chief who alone was cognizant
of their efforts, who was their sole advocate and
champion, was removed from them.
When the speaker concluded a loud cry broke
from all the officers that they would not permit
Wallenstein to be taken from them. Then a babel
of talk arose, and after much discussion four of the
officers were appointed as a deputation to wait
upon the duke to assure him of the devotion of the
army, and to beg him not to withdraw himself from
them. The four officers intrusted with the com-
mission left the room and repaired to the private
chamber of the general. They returned in a short
time, saying that the duke refused to yield.
Another deputation was sent to pray him in even
stronger terms to remain with them. These re-
turned with the news that Wallenstein had reluct-
antly yielded to their request; but upon the
condition that each of them should give a written
promise to truly and firmly adhere to him, neither
to separate or to allow himself to be separated from
him, and to shed his last drop of blood in his
defense. Whoever should break this covenant, so
long as Wallenstein should employ the army in the
emperor's service, was to be regarded as a perfidious
traitor and to be treated by the rest as a common
enemy.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
377
As these last words appeared to indicate clearly
that Wallenstein had no thought of assuming a
position hostile to the emperor, or of defying his
authority, save in the point of refusing to be sepa-
rated from his army, all present agreed with
acclamations to sign the documents required.
"Then, gentlemen," Marshal Illo said, "I will
have the document for your signatures at once
drawn up. A banquet has been prepared in the
next room, of which I invite you now all to partake,
and at its conclusion the document shall be ready,"
Malcolm from his hiding-place heard the general
movement as the officers left the apartment, and
looking cautiously out from beneath the arras, saw
that the chamber was entirely empty. He deter-
mined, however, to remain and to hear the conclu-
sion of the conference. He accordingly remained
quiet for upward of an hour. During this time the
attendants had entered and extinguished the lights,
as the guests would not return to the council
chamber.
He now left his hiding-place and made his way to
the door which separated him from the banqueting
hall. Listening intently at the keyhole, he heard
the clinking of glasses and the sound of voices
loudly raised, and he guessed that the revelry was at
its height. More and more noisy did it become, for
Marshal Illo was plying his guests with wine in
order that they might sign without examination the
document which he had prepared for their signa-
tures. Feeling confident that none would near him


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
379
run, overcame the scruples of the recalcitrants, and
all signed the paper. This done the meeting broke
up, and Malcolm, stealing away from his post of
observation, made his way back to his lodgings.
He slept little that night. What he had seen con-
vinced him that Wallenstein was really in earnest
in the propositions which he had made to Oxen-
stiern and the Elector of Saxony, and that he medi-
tated an open rebellion against the emperor. It
was of extreme importance that Oxenstiern should
be made acquainted with these facts; but it would
be next to impossible to escape from Pilsen, bur-
dened as he was with Thekla, and to cross the
country which intervened between the two armies
and which was constantly traversed by cavalry par-
ties and scouts of both sides.
After much deliberation, therefore, he determined
upon the bold course of frankly informing Wallen-
stein who he was and what he had heard, and to beg
of him to furnish him with an escort to pass through
the lines in order that he might make his way with
all speed to Oxenstiern in order to assure him of the
good faith of the duke and of the importance of his
frankly and speedily accepting his proposals. It
was possible, of course, that he might fall a victim
to Wallenstein's first anger when he found out that
he had been duped, and the plot in which he was
engaged discovered; but he resolved to run the
risk, believing that the duke would see the advantage
to be gained by complying with his proposal.
It was necessary, however, to prepare Thekla for
the worst.


360 THE LION OF THE NORTH,
"Thekla," he said in the morning, "an end has
come to our stay here. Circumstances have oc-
curred which will either enable us to continue our
journey at once and in safety or which may place me
in a prison."
Thekla gave a cry of surprise and terror.
"I do not think, my dear girl," Malcolm went on,
"that there is much fear of the second alternative,
but we must be prepared for it. You must obey
my instructions implicitly. Should I not return by
nightfall you will know that for a time at least I
have been detained. You will tell the woman of
the house, who is aware that I am employed by
Wallenstein, that I have been sent by him to ex-
amine and set in order the clocks in his palace in
Vienna in readiness for his return there, but that as
you were too unwell to travel I have bade you
remain here until I return to fetch you.
"You have an ample supply of money even with-
out the purse of gold which the duke presented to
me yesterday. You must remain here quietly until
the spring, when the tide of war is sure to roll away
to some other quarter, and I trust that, long ere
that, even should I be detained, I shall be free to
come to you again; but if not, do you then despatch
this letter which I have written for you to Jans
Boerhoff. In this I tell him where you are, in order
that, if your mother comes to him asking for you, or
your parents are able to write to him to inquire for
you, he may inform them of your hiding-place. I
have also written you a letter to the commander of


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
381
any Swedish force which may enter this town, tell-
ing him who you are, and praying him to forward
you under an escort to Nuremberg."
"But what shall I do without you?" Thekla
sobbed.
"I trust, my dear, that you will not have to do
without me, and feel convinced that to-morrow we
shall be upon our way to the Swedish outposts. I
only give you instructions in case of the worst. It
troubles me terribly that I am forced to do anything
which may possibly deprive you of my protection,
but my duty to the country I serve compels me to
take this step, which is one of supreme importance
to our cause."
It was long before Thekla was pacified, and Mal-
colm himself was deeply troubled at the thought
that the girl might be left alone and unprotected in
a strange place. Still there appeared every proba-
bility that she would be able to remain there in safety
until an opportunity should occur for her to make
her way to Nuremberg. It was with a heavy heart,
caused far more by the thought of Thekla's position
than of danger to himself, that, he took his way to
the castle; but he felt that his duty was imperative,
and was at heart convinced that Wallenstein would
eagerly embrace his offer.
It was not until midday that he was able to see
the duke. Wallenstein had been greatly angered
as well as alarmed at the resistance which his
scheme had met with on the previous evening. He
had believed that his favors and liberality had so


382 THE LION OF THE NORTH.
thoroughly attached his generals to his person that
they would have followed him willingly and with-
out hesitation, even in a war against the emperor,
and the discovery that, although willing to support
him against deprivation from his command, they
shrunk alarmed at the idea of disloyalty to the em-
peror, showed that his position was dangerous in the
extreme.
He found that the signatures to the document
had for the most part been scrawled so illegibly
that the writers would be able to repudiate them if
necessary, and that deceit was evidently intended.
In the morning he called together the whole of the
generals, and personally received them. After
pouring out the bitterest reproaches and abuse
against the court, he reminded them of their oppo-
sition to the proposition set before them on the
previous evening, and declared that this circum-
stance had induced him to retract his own prom-
ise, and that he should at once resign his com-
mand.
The generals, in confusion and dismay, withdrew
to the antechamber, and after a short consultation
returned to offer their apologies for their conduct
on the previous evening and to offer to sign anew
the engagement which bound them to him. This
was done, and it now remained only for Wallen-
stein to obtain the adhesion of Gallas, Altringer,
and Colloredo, which, as they held important sepa-
rate commands, was necessary for the success
of his plan. Messengers were accordingly sent


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
383
out at once to request them to come instantly to
Pilsen.
After this business was despatched and Wallen-
stein was disengaged he was informed that Mal-
colm desired earnestly to speak to him on particu-
lar business. Greatly surprised at the request, he
ordered that he should be shown in to him.
"Your excellency," Malcolm began when they
were alone, " what I am about to say may anger
you, but as I trust that much advantage may arise
from my communication, I implore you to restrain
your anger until you hear me to the end, after
which it will be for you to do with me as you
will."
Still more surprised at this commencement, Wal-
lenstein signed to him to continue.
"I am, sir," Malcolm went on, "no clockmaker,
although, indeed, having worked for some time in
the shop of Master Jans Boerhoff at the time of the
siege of Nuremberg, I am able to set clocks and
watches in repair, as I have done to those which
have been placed in my hands here. In reality, sir,
I am a Scottish officer, a captain in the service of
Sweden." Wallenstein gave a short exclamation of
angry surprise. "You must not think, sir, that I
have come hither in disguise to be a spy upon the
movements of your army. I came here unwillingly,
being captured by your troops, and forced to
accompany them.
u I left the Swedish camp on a private mission,
having received there a missive from the Countess


384 THE LION OF THK NORTH.
of Mansfeld, who, with her husband, was a kind
friend of mine, telling me that they were prisoners
of the emperor at Prague, and begging me to come
to their assistance. Bethinking me of the occupa-
tion which had amused my leisure hours during the
weary months when we were shut up by you in
Nuremberg, I obtained leave of absence, attired
myself as a craftsman, and made my way to Prague.
There I found the count confined to his couch by a
wound and unable to move. The countess had no
thought of quitting him. Her anxiety was wholly
for her daughter, a girl of fifteen, whom the em-
peror proposed to shut up in a convent and force to
change her religion, and then to bestow her hand
upon one of his favorites, with her father's confis-
cated estates as her dowry.
"I succeeded in effecting her escape disguised as
a boy, I myself traveling in the disguise of a peas-
ant with a wagon. We were making our way
toward the Swedish lines when we came across your
army, which had, unknown to me, suddenly moved
hither. I and my cart were requisitioned for the
service of the army. On the night of my arrival
here I resumed my disguise as a craftsman, left my
wagon, and with my young companion took up my
lodging here, intending to remain quietly working
at the craft I assumed until an opportunity offered
for continuing our journey. Accident obtained me
employment here, and as rumors said that overtures
for peace were passing between yourself and the
Swedish chancellor, I may frankly say that I deter-


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
385
mined to use the position in which I accidentally found
myself for the benefit of the country I served, by
ascertaining, if I could, how far your excellency
was in earnest as to the offers you were making.
In pursuance of that plan I yesterday concealed my-
self and overheard all that passed in the council
chamber with the officers, and at the banquet sub-
sequently." Wallenstein leaped to his feet with an
angry exclamation.
"Your excellency will please to remember," Mal-
colm went on quietly, " that I could have kept all this
to myself and used it to the benefit or detriment of
your excellency, but it seemed to me that I should
benefit at once your designs and the cause I serve
by frankly acquainting you with what I had discov-
ered. It would be a work of time for me to make
my way with my companion through the lines of
your army and to gain those of the Swedes. I might
be slain in so doing and the important information
I have acquired lost.
"It is of all things important to you that the Swe-
dish chancellor, whose nature is cautious and suspi-
cious, should be thoroughly convinced that it is your
intention to make common cause with him and to
join him heart and soul in forcing the emperor to
accept the conditions which you and he united may
impose upon him. This the information I have ac-
quired will assuredly suffice to do. and he will, with-
out doubt, at once set his army in motion to act in
concert with yours."
Wallenstein paced the room for a minute or two
in silence.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
387
CHAPTER XXIII.
THE MURDER OF WALLEN8TEIN.
Malcolm hurried back to his lodging, where he was
received with a cry of delight from Thekla, who had
passed the time since he had left her on her knees
praying for his safety. He told her at once that she
was about to be restored to safety among friends,
that her troubles were at an end, and she was again
to resume her proper garments, which she had
brought with her in the basket containing his tools
at the time of her flight.
A few minutes sufficed to make the change, and
then she accompanied Malcolm to the castle. Wal-
lenstein's orders had been rapidly carried out; a
squadron of cavalry were formed up in the court-
yard, and in front of them an attendant held a
horse with a pillion behind the saddle. Malcolm
lifted Thekla on to the pillion and sprang into the
saddle in front of her. One of Wallenstein's house-
hold handed a letter to him and then gave him into
the charge of the officer commanding the squadron,
who had already received his orders. The officer at
once gave the word and rode from the castle followed
by the cavalry.


388
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
As soon as they were out of the town the pace
was quickened, and the cavalcade proceeded at a
trot which was kept up with few intermissions until
nightfall, by which time twenty miles had been
covered. They halted for the night in a small town
where the soldiers were billeted on the inhabitants,
comfortable apartments being assigned to Malcolm
and his charge.
Soon after daybreak the journey was continued.
A sharp watch was now kept up, as at any moment
parties of the Swedish cavalry making a raid far in
advance of their lines might be met with. No
such adventure happened, and late in the afternoon
the troop halted on the crest of a low hill.
"Here," the officer said, "we part. That town
which you see across the river is held by the Swedes,
and you will certainly meet with no molestation
from any of our side as you ride down to it."
Malcolm thanked the officer for the courtesy he
had shown him on the journey, and then rode for-
ward toward the town. It was getting dusk as he
neared the bridge, but as he came close Malcolm's
heart gave a bound as he recognized the green
scarfs and plumes worn by the sentries at the
bridge. These seeing only a single horseman with
a female behind him did not attempt to question
him as he passed; but he reined in his horse.
"Whose regiment do you belong to ?" he asked.
The men looked up in surprise at being addressed
in their own language by one whose attire was that
of a simple craftsman, but whom they now saw rode
a horse of great strength and beauty.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
389
"We belong to Hamilton's regiment," they
replied.
"And where shall I find that of Munro?"
"It is lying in quarters fifteen miles away," one
of the soldiers answered.
"Then we cannot get on there to-night," Malcolm
said. "Where are your officers quartered?" A
soldier standing near at once volunteered to act as
guide, and in a few minutes Malcolm arrived at
the house occupied by them. He was of course
personally known to all the officers, and as soon as
their surprise at his disguise and at seeing him
accompanied by a young lady had subsided, they
received him most heartily.
Thekla was at once taken to the house of the
burgomaster, which was close at hand, and handed
over to the wife of that functionary for the night,
and Malcolm spent a merry evening with the
Scottish officers, to whom he related the adventures
which had so satisfactorily terminated—making,
however, no allusion to the political secrets which
he had discovered or the mission with which he
was charged. He was soon furnished from the
wardrobes of the officers with a suit of clothes, and
although his craftsman attire had served him well
he was glad to don again the uniform of the Scottish
brigade.
"You have cut your narrative strangely short at
the end, Graeme," Colonel Hamilton said when
Malcolm brought his story to a conclusion. "How
did you get away from Pilsen at last, and from


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
391
She remembered Colonel Munro perfectly, as he
and the other officers of the regiment had been fre-
quently at her father's during the stay of the regi-
ment at Maintz.
The colonel placed her at once in charge of the
wife of one of the principal citizens, who upon hear-
ing that she was the daughter of the Count of Mans-
feld, well known for his attachment to the Protes
tant cause, willingly received her, and offered to
retain her as her guest until an opportunity should
occur for sending her on to Nuremberg, should Mal-
colm not be able at once to continue his journey to
that city.
"That," Colonel Munro said as soon as Malcolm
informed him of the extremely important informa-
tion he had gained, "is out of the question. Your
news is of supreme importance, it alters the whole
course of events, and offers hopes of an early
termination of the struggle. There is no doubt that
Wallenstein is in earnest now, for he has committed
himself beyond reparation. The only question is
whether he can carry the army with him. How-
ever, it is clear that you must ride with all haste to
Oxenstiern with your tidings; not a moment must
be lost. He is in the Palatinate, and it will take
you four days of hard riding at the least to reach
him.
"In the meantime, your little maid, who by the
way is already nearly a woman, had best remain
here—I will see that she is comfortable and well
cared for, and after all she is as well here as at


392
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
Nuremberg, as there is no fear now of an advance
of the Imperialists. In case of anything extraordi-
nary occurring which might render this town an un-
safe abiding place, I will forward her in safety to
Nuremberg, even if I have to detach a score of my
men as her escort."
Before mounting again Malcolm paid a hurried
visit to Thekla, who expressed her contentment with
her new abode, and her readiness to stay there until
he should return to take her to Nuremberg, even
should it be weeks before he could do so.
"I quite feel among friends now," she said, "and
Colonel Munro and your Scotch officers will, I am
sure, take good care of me till you return."
Glad to feel that his charge was left in good
hands, Malcolm mounted his horse with a light heart
and galloped away. Four days later he was closeted
with the Swedish chancellor and relating to him
the scene in the castle at Pilsen. When he had fin-
ished his narrative Oxenstiern, who had, before Mal-
colm began, read the letter which Wallenstein had
sent him, said:
"After what you tell me there can be no longer
the slightest doubts of Wallenstein's intention.
Ever since the death of the king he has been nego-
tiating privately with me, but I could not believe
that he was in earnest, or that such monstrous
treachery was possible. How could I suppose that
he who has been raised from the rank of a simple
gentleman to that of a duke and prince, and who,
save the fortunes which he obtained with his wives,


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
393
owes everything to the bounty of the emperor, could
be preparing to turn his arms against him?"
"It is true that he has done great things for Fer-
dinand, but his ambition is even greater than his
military talent. Any other man would have been
content with the enormous possessions and splendid
dignity which he has attained, and which in fact
render him far richer than his imperial master; but
to be a prince does not suffice for him. He has been
promised a kingdom, but even that is insufficient
for his ambition. It is clear that he aims to dethrone
the emperor and to set himself up in his place;
however, his ingratitude does not concern me, it
suffices now that at any rate he is sincere, and that
a happy issue out of the struggle opens before us
henceforth.
"I can trust him thoroughly; but though he has
the will to join us has he the power? Wallenstein,
with his generals and his army fighting for the em-
peror, is a mighty personage, but Wallenstein a
rebel is another altogether. By what you tell me it
seems more than doubtful whether his officers will
follow him; and although his army is attached to
him, and might follow him could he put himself at
its head, it is scattered in its cantonments, and each
section will obey the orders which the general in its
command may give.
"Probably some of those who signed the docu-
ment, pledging their fidelity to Wallenstein, have
already sent news to the emperor of what is being
done. It is a strange situation and needs great


394 THE LION OF THE NORTH.
care; the elements are all uncertain. Wallenstein
writes to me as if he were assured of the allegiance
of the whole of his army, and speaks unquestiona-
bly, of his power to overthrow the emperor; but
the man is clearly blinded by his ambition and in-
fatuated by his fixed belief in the stars. However,
one thing is certain, he and as much of his army as
he can hold in hand are now our allies, and I must
lose no time in moving such troops as are most
easily disposable to his assistance.
"I will send to Saxony and urge the elector to
put in motion a force to support him, and Duke
Bernhard shall move with a division of our troops.
I will at once pen a despatch to Wallenstein, accept-
ing his alliance and promising him active aid as soon
as possible.
"What say you, young sir? You have shown
the greatest circumspection and ability in this affair.
Will you undertake to carry my despatch? You
must not travel as a Scottish officer, for if there are
any traitors among the officers of Wallenstein they
will assuredly endeavor to intercept any despatches
which may be passing between us in order to
send them to the emperor as proofs of the duke's
guilt."
"1 will undertake the task willingly, sir," Mal-
colm replied, " and doubt not that I shall be able to
penetrate to him in the same disguise which I before
wore. When I once reach him is your wish that I
should remain near him, or that I should at once
return?"


THE LION OF THE NORTE.
395
"It were best that you should remain for a time,"
the chancellor said. "You may be able to send me
news from time to time of what is passing around
the duke. Before you start you shall be supplied
with an ample amount of money to pay messengers
to bring your reports to me. Wallenstein hardly
appears to see the danger of his situation; but you
will be more clear-sighted. It is a strange drama
wh'ch is being played, and may well terminate in a
tragedy. At any rate the next month will decide
what is to come of these strange combinations."
The horse on which Malcolm had ridden was
knocked up from the speed at which he had traveled,
and ordering it to be carefully tended till his return,
he obtained a fresh horse and again set out. He
made the journey at the same speed at which he had
before passed over the ground, and paused for a few
hours only at Amberg, where he found Thekla well
and comfortable, and quite recovered from the
effects of her journeys and anxiety. She received
him with delight; but her joy was dashed when she
found that, instead of returning to remain with his
regiment, as she had hoped, he was only passing
through on another mission.
At Amberg he again laid aside his uniform and
donned his costume as a craftsman. Colonel Munro
gave him an escort of twenty troopers; with these
he crossed the river at nightfall, and, making a
detour to avoid the Imperialist outposts, rode some
fifteen miles on his way. He then dismounted and
handed over his horse to his escort, who at once


THE LION OF THE NORTH
397
and offered to go to Altringer and to persuade him
to return with him.
Wallenstein had no doubts of the fidelity of the
general, and allowed him to depart. As he did not
return at once Piccolomini, who was also most
anxious to get out of the grasp of Wallenstein,
offered to go and fetch both Gallas and Altringer.
Wallenstein consented, and conveyed Piccolomini
in his own carriage to Lintz. No sooner had
Piccolomini left him than he hurried to his own
command, denounced Wallenstein as a traitor, and
prepared to surprise the duke in Pilsen. Gallas at
the same time sent round copies of his commission
to all the Imperial camps.
Upon his arrival Malcolm at once proceeded to
the castle, and, finding the steward, requested him
to inform the duke that he had returned. In a few
minutes he was ushered into his presence, and
handed to him the letter from Oxenstiern. Wallen-
stein tore it open without a word and gave an ex-
clamation of satisfaction as he glanced it through.
"This is opportune indeed," he said, " and I thank
you for bringing me the news so rapidly. Well did
the astrologer say that my destiny to some extent
depended on you; this is a proof that he was right.
The chancellor tells me that the Duke of Saxe-
Lauenburg will march instantly with four thousand
men to join me, and that Duke Bernhard will move
down at once with six thousand of the best Swedish
troops. I may yet be even with the traitors."
Although the defection of Gallas and Piccolomini


398
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
and the news of the issue of the Imperial procla-
mation had fallen with stunning force upon Wallen-
stein, he had still faith in the fidelity of the army
at large, and he had already despatched Marshal
Terzky to Prague, where all the troops faithful to
him were to assemble, intending to follow himself
with the regiments at Pilsen as soon as carriage
could be obtained from the country round. His
astrologer still assured him that the stars were
favorable, and Wallenstein's faith in his own destiny
was unshaken.
Upon finding that Malcolm had orders to remain
with him until he was joined by Duke Bernhard, he
ordered handsome apartments to be prepared for
him, and as there was no longer any reason why
the fact that a Swedish officer was in the castle
should be concealed, he commanded that Malcolm
should be furnished with handsome raiment of all
sorts and a suit of superb armor. Upon the follow-
ing morning Wallenstein sent for him.
"I have bad news," he said. "General Suys with
an army arrived at Prague before Terzky got there,
and I fear that the influence of Piccolomini, Gallas,
and Altringer have withdrawn from me the corps
which they command. Terzky will return to-
morrow morning, and I shall then march with him
and the troops here to Egra. There I shall effect a
junction with Duke Bernhard, who is instructed to
march upon that town."
The duke, though anxious, still appeared confi-
dent; but the outlook seemed to Malcolm extremely


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
399
gloomy. The whole army save the regiments
around Pilsen had fallen away from Wallenstein.
His princely generosity to the generals and officers
and his popularity among the troops had failed to
attach them to him now that he had declared
against the emperor, and it appeared to Malcolm
that he would be able to bring over to the Swedish
cause only the corps which he immediately
commanded.
Still his defection could not but cause a vast gap
in the Imperial defenses, and the loss of the services
of the greatest of their leaders would in itself be a
heavy blow to the Imperialist cause, which had
been almost solely supported by his commanding
talents and his vast private income. Terzky arrived
on the following morning, and the same afternoon
Wallenstein with the whole of the troops at Pilsen
marched toward Egra.
Among the officers attached to Wallenstein's
person was a Scotchman named Leslie, to whom
and a few other confidants Wallenstein had confided
his designs. Wallenstein had at once introduced
Malcolm to him, and the two rode in company
during the march to Egra. Malcolm did not find
him a cheerful companion. They chatted at times
of the engagements in which both had taken part
although on opposite sides; but Malcolm saw that
his companion was absent and preoccupied, and that
he avoided any conversation as to the turn which
events had taken.
At the end of the first day's ride Malcolm came


400
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
to the decided conclusion that he did not like his
companion, and, moreover, that his heart was far
from being in the enterprise on which they were
engaged. The following day he avoided joining
him, and rode with some of the other officers.
Upon their arrival at Egra the gates were opened
at their approach, and Colonel Butler, an Irishman
who commanded the garrison, met Wallenstein as he
entered, and saluted him with all honor. Wallen-
stein was pleased to find that the disaffection which
had spread so rapidly through the army had not
reached Egra.
A few hours after he had entered the town Wal
lenstein received the news that an Imperial edict
had been issued proclaiming him a traitor and an
outlaw; he also learned that the corps under the
Duke of Saxe-Lauenburg was within a day's march
of Egra. As soon as the duke retired to his apart-
ments Leslie sought out Colonel Butler, and revealed
to him the purposes of Wallenstein, and informed
him of the Imperial order absolving the army from
their allegiance to him. The two men, with Lieu-
tenant-colonel Gordon, another Imperialist officer,
at once determined to capture Wallenstein and to
hand him over as a prisoner to the emperor.
In the afternoon Leslie had an interview with
Wallenstein, who told him of the near approach of
the Dukes of Saxe Lauenburg and Saxe-Weimar,
and informed him of his plans for advancing from
Egra direct into the heart of Bohemia.
The treacherous officer at once hurried away with



Malcolm overpowered by treachery at the banquet.—Page 402.
—Ihe Lion of the Korth.


404
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
madness, and it may truly be said that he was
goaded into rebellion. The verdict of posterity
has certainly been favorable to him, and the das-
tardly murder which requited a lifetime of brilliant
services has been held to more than counterbalance
the faults which he committed.


THE LION OF THE NORTE.
405
CHAPTER XXIV.
After the fall of Wallenstein's colonels Malcolm
was led away a prisoner, and was conducted to a
dungeon in the castle. It was not until the door
closed behind him that he could fairly realize what
had taken place, so sudden and unexpected had
been the scene in the banqueting-hall. Five minutes
before he had been feasting and drinking the health
of Wallenstein, now he was a prisoner of the Im-
perialists. Wallenstein's adherents had been mur-
dered, and it was but too probable that a like fate
would befall the general himself. The alliance
from which so much had been hoped, which seemed
to offer a prospect of a termination of the long and
bloody struggle, was cut short at a blow.
As to his own fate it seemed dark enough, and his
captivity might last for years, for the Imperialists'
treatment of their prisoners was harsh in the
extreme. The system of exchange, which was usual
then as now, was in abeyance during the religious
war in Germany. There was an almost personal
hatred between the combatants, and, as Malcolm


406
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
knew, many of his compatriots who had fallen into
the hands of the Imperialists had been treated with
such harshness in prison that they had died there.
Some, indeed, were more than suspected of having
been deliberately starved to death.
However, Malcolm had gone through so many
adventures that even the scene which he had wit-
nessed and his own captivity and uncertain fate
were insufficient to banish sleep from his eyes, and
he reposed as soundly on the heap of straw in the
corner of his cell as he would have done in the
carved and gilded bed in the apartment which had
been assigned to him in the castle.
The sun was shining through the loophole of his
dungeon when he awoke. For an hour he occupied
himself in polishing carefully the magnificently
inlaid armor which Wallenstein had presented him,
and which, with the exception of his helmet, he had
not laid aside when he sat down to the banquet, for
it was very light and in no way hampered his
movements, and except when quartered in towns
far removed from an enemy officers seldom laid
aside their arms. He still retained his sword and
dagger, for his captors, in their haste to finish the
first act of the tragedy, and to resist any rising which
might take place among the soldiery, had omitted
to take them from him when they hurried him
away.
On examination he found that with his dagger he
could shove back the lock of the door, but this was
firmly held by bolts without. Thinking that on


THE LION Of THE NORTH.
407
some future occasion the blade might be useful to
him, he pushed the dagger well into the lock- and
with a sharp jerk snapped it off at the hilt. Then
he concealed the steel within his long boot and cast
the hilt through the loophole.
Presently a soldier brought him his breakfast—a
manchet of bread and a stoup of wine. He was
visited again at dinner and supper. Before the
soldier came in the first time Malcolm concealed his
sword in the straw, thinking that the soldier would
be sure to remove it if he noticed it. The man who
brought his breakfast and dinner was taciturn, and
made no reply to his questions, but another man
brought his supper, and he turned out of a more
communicative disposition.
"What has happened?" he repeated in repiy to
Malcolm's question. "Well, I don't know much
about it myself, but I do know that Wallenstein is
dead, for the trooper who rides next to me helped
to kill him. Everyone is content that the traitor
has been punished, and as the troops have all pro-
nounced for the emperor everything is quiet. We
had a good laugh this afternoon. The colonel sent
out one of our men dressed up in Wallenstein's liv-
ery to meet the Duke of Saxe-Lauenburg and invite
him to come on at once and join him here. The
duke suspected no danger, and rode on ahead of
his troops, with a few attendants, and you should
have seen his face, when, after passing through the
gates, he suddenly found himself surrounded by our
men and a prisoner. Bernhard of Saxe-Weimar


408
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
will be here to-morrow, as they say, and we shall
catch him in the same way. It's a rare trap this,
I can tell you."
The news heightened Malcolm's uneasiness. The
capture of Duke Bernhard, the most brilliant of the
German generals on the Protestant side, would be
a heavy blow indeed to the cause, and leaving his
supper untasted Malcolm walked up and down his
cell in a fever of rage at his impotence to prevent so
serious a disaster.
At last he ate his supper, and then threw himself
upon the straw, but he was unable to sleep. The
death of Wallenstein had made a deep impression
upon him. The Imperialist general was greatly re-
spected by his foes. Not only was he admired for
his immense military talents, but he carried on the
war with a chivalry and humanity which contrasted
strongly with the ferocity of Tilly, Pappenheim, and
Piccolomini. Prisoners who fell into his hands
were always treated with courtesy, and although,
from motives of policy, he placed but little check
upon the excesses of his soldiery, no massacres, such
as those which had caused the names of Tilly and
Pappenheim to be held in abhorrence by the Pro-
testants of Germany, were associated with that of
Wallenstein. Then, too, the princely dignity and
noble presence of the duke had greatly impressed
the young soldier, and the courtesy with which he
had treated him personally had attracted his lik-
ing as well as respect. To think that this great
general, this princely noble, the man who alone had


410
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
mined to foil them. They have been feasting and
drinking all night, and it is but now that the
troopers have fallen into a drunken slumber and
I was able to possess myself of the key of your
dungeon.
"Here is your helmet. I will lead you to the
stable, where I have saddled the best and fastest of
my master's horses. You must remain there quietly
until you deem that the gates are open, then leap
upon the horse, and ride for your life. Few will
know you, and you will probably pass out of the
gate unquestioned. If not. you have your sword
to cut your way. Once beyond the town ride to
meet the duke. Tell him my master has been
murdered, that Egra is in the hands of the Impe-
rialists, and that Saxe-Lauenburg is a prisoner.
Bid him march on this place with his force, take it
by assault, and leave not one of the assassins of my
lord living within its walls."
"You will run no risk, I hope, for your share in
this adventure," Malcolm said.
"It matters little to me," the old man replied.
"My life is worthless, and I would gladly die in
the thought that I have brought retribution on the
head of the murderers of my master. But they
will not suspect me. I shall lock the door behind
us, and place the key again in the girdle of the
drunken guard, and then return to my own
chamber."
Quietly Malcolm and his conductor made their
way through the castle and out into the courtyard.
Then they entered the stables.


412
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
rid of the fumes of the wine they had indulged in
over night. Others were cleaning their arms.
The sudden appearance of a mounted officer
armed from head to foot caused a general pause in
their occupation, although none had any suspicion
that the spendidly attired officer wasafugitive; but
believing that he was one of Leslie's friends who
was setting out on some mission they paid no
further heed to him, as quietly and without any
sign of haste he rode through the gateway of the
castle into the town. The inhabitants were already
in the streets, country-women with baskets were
vending their produce, and the market was full of
people.
Malcolm rode on at a foot pace until he was
within sight of the open gate of the town. When
within fifty yards of the gate he suddenly came
upon Colonel Leslie, who had thus early been
making a tour of the walls to see that the sentries
were upon the alert, for Duke Bernhard's force
was within a few miles. He instantly recognized
Malcolm.
"Ah !" he exclaimed, "Captain Graeme—treach-
ery! treachery! shut the gate there," and drawing
his sword, threw himself in Malcolm's way.
Malcolm touched the horse with his spur and it
bounded forward; he parried the blow which Leslie
struck at him, and, with a sweeping cut full on the
traitor's helmet, struck him to the ground and then
dashed onward. The sentry was beginning to shut
the gate, and his comrades were running out from
the guardhouse as Malcolm galloped up.


414
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
"It is but too true, sir," Malcolm replied; "I
myself saw his friends Illo, Terzky, and Kinsky as-
sassinated before my eyes at a banquet. Wallen-
stein was murdered by his favorites Leslie and Gor-
don and the Irishman Butler. I was seized and
thrown into a dungeon, but have escaped by a
miracle to warn you of your danger."
"This is a blow indeed," the duke said mourn-
fully. Turning to his attendants he ordered them
to hang the false messenger to the nearest tree,
and then begged Malcolm to follow him into his
tent and give him full details of this terrible trans-
action.
"This upsets all our schemes indeed," the duke
said when he had concluded. "What is the strength
of the garrison at Egra V
"There were Butler's dragoons and an infantry
regiment in garrison there when we arrived; six
regiments accompanied us on the march, and I
fear that all these must now be considered as having
gone over to the Imperialists."
"Then their force is superior to my own," the
duke said, "for I have but six thousand men with
me, and have no artillery heavy enough to make
any impression upon the walls of the town. Much
as I should like to meet these traitors and to deal
out to them the punishment they deserve, I cannot
adventure on the siege of Egra until I have commu-
nicated this terrible news to the Swedish chancel-
lor. Egra was all-important to us as affording an
entrance into Bohemia so long as Wallenstein was


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
415
with us, but now that he has been murdered and
our schemes thus suddenly destroyed I cannot risk
the destruction of my force by an assault upon the
city, which is no longer of any use to us."
Much as Malcolm would have liked to have seen
the punishment of Wallenstein's treacherous fol-
lowers, he could not but feel that the duke's view
was, under the circumstances, the correct one. The
tents were speedily struck, and the force fell back
with all speed toward Bavaria, and after accom-
panying them for a march or two, Malcolm left them
and rode to join his regiment, the duke having
already sent off a messenger to Oxenstiern with a
full account of the murder of Wallenstein.
As none could say what events were likely to fol-
low the changed position of things, Malcolm deter-
mined at once to carry out the original intention of
placing Thekla under the care of his friends at
Nuremberg, in which direction k was not probable
that the tide of war would for the present flow.
After staying, therefore, a day or two with his regi-
ment, where his relation of the events he had wit-
nessed caused the greatest excitement and interest,
Malcolm obtained leave from his colonel to escort
Thekla to Nuremberg.
In order that they might pass in perfect safety
across the intervening country Munro gave him an
escort of twelve troopers, and with these he jour-
neyed by easy stages to Nuremberg, where the
worthy syndic of the clockmakers and his wife
gladly received Thekla, and promised to treat her
as one of their own daughters.


416
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
Here Malcolm took possession of his arms and
valises, which he had sent, upon starting for Prague,
to the care of Jans Boerhoff; not indeed that he
needed the armor, for the suit which Wallenstein
had given him was the admiration and envy of his
comrades, and Munro had laughingly said that since
Hepburn had left them no such gallantly attired
cavalier had ridden in the ranks of the Scottish
brigade.
There were many tears on Thekla's part as her
young protector bade her adieu, for there was no
saying how long a time might elapse before she
might again see him, and Malcolm was sorely
tempted to tell her that he had her father's consent
to wooing her as his wife. He thought it, however,
better to abstain from speaking, for should he fall
in the campaign her grief would be all the greater
had she come to think of him as her destined hus-
band, for her hearty affection for him already
assured him that she would make no objection to
carrying out her father's wishes.
Shortly after rejoining his regiment Malcolm
received a communication from the Swedish chan-
cellor expressing in high terms his approbation of
the manner in which he had carried out his instruc-
tions with regard to Wallenstein, and especially for
the great service he had rendered the cause by warn-
ing the Duke of Saxe-Weimar of the trap which the
Imperialists had set for him.
The death of Wallenstein was followed by a short
pause in the war. It had entirely frustrated all the


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
417
plans and hopes of the Protestants, and it caused
a delay in the movement of the Imperialists. The
emperor, when he heard of Wallenstein's death,
heaped favors and honors upon the three men who
had plotted and carried out his murder, and then
appointed his son Ferdinand, King of Hungary, to
the chief command of the army, with General Gal-
las as his principal adviser. «
The Duke of Lorraine marched with an army to
join the Imperialists, who were also strengthened by
the arrival of ten thousand Spanish veterans, and
early in May the new Imperial general entered the
Palatinate and marched to lay siege to Ratisbon.
To oppose the Imperial army, which numbered
thirty-five thousand men, Duke Bernhard, after
having drawn together all the troops scattered in
the neighborhood, could only put fifteen thousand
in the field. With so great a disparity of force he
could not offer battle, but in every way he harassed
and interrupted the advance of the Imperialists,
while he sent pressing messages to Oxenstiern for
men and money, and to Marshal Horn, who com-
manded in Alsace, to beg him march with all haste
to his assistance.
Unfortunately Horn and Duke Bernhard were
men of extremely different temperaments. The
latter was vivacious, enterprising, and daring even
to rashness, ready to undertake any enterprise
which offered the smallest hope of success. Marshal
Horn, on the other hand, although a good general,
was slow, over-cautious and hesitating, and would


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
419
but not to defend it against a regular siege by
a numerous army. The vast plain on which the
town stands is broken near its center by two heights
rising at a distance of three thousand yards from
each other.
The height nearest to the {own, which is very
steep and craggy, is known as the Weinberg, the
other is called Allersheim; a village stands some
three hundred yards in advance of the valley be-
tween the heights, and is nearer to the town than
either of the two eminences.
The Scotch brigade formed part of Duke Bern-
hard's command. It was now nearly two years
since a pitched battle had been fought, for although
there had been many skirmishes and assaults in the
preceding year no great encounter had taken place
between the armies since Gustavus fell at Lutzen, in
October, 1632, and the Scotch brigade had not been
present at that battle.
In the time which had elapsed many recruits had
arrived from Scotland, and Munro's regiment had
been again raised to the strength at which it had
landed at Rugen four years before. Not half a
dozen of the officers who had then, full of life and
spirit, marched in its ranks were now present.
Death had indeed been busy among them. On the
evening of their arrival in sight of the Imperialist
army the two Graemes supped with their colonel.
Munro had but just arrived from th« duke's
quarters.
"I suppose we shall fight to-morrow, Munro,"
Major Graeme said.


THE LION OF THE NORTH. 421
part the feeling thus aroused will be but temporary,
for we should soon wipe out the reverse. Of the
thirty-five thousand men of which the Imperial
army is composed, eight thousand at least are
Spaniards who are on their way to Flanders, and
who will very shortly leave it.
"On the other hand the Rhinegrave Otto Ludwig
is with seven thousand men within a few marches
of us; in a short time therefore we shall actually
outnumber the enemy, and shall be able to recover
our prestige, just as we recovered it at Leipzig after
suffering Magdeburg to fall. We shall recapture
the towns which he has taken, and if the enemy
should dare to accept battle we shall beat him, and
shall be in a position to march upon Vienna."
"Horn's arguments are the strongest," Nigel
Graeme said gravely; "the course he advises is the
most prudent one."
"Undoubtedly," Munro replied; "but I think
that it will not be followed. The duke is of a fiery
spirit, and he would feel it, as most of us would
feel it, a disgrace to fall back without striking a
blow for Nordlingen. He has, too, been goaded
nearly to madness during the last few days by
messengers and letters which have reached him
from the reformed princes and the free towns in
all parts of Germany, reproaching him bitterly for
having suffered Ratisbon and Donauworth to fall
into the hands of the enemy without a blow, and
he feels that his honor is concerned. I have little
doubt that we shall fight a great battle to save
Nordlingen."


422
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
CHAPTEE XXV.
NOEDLINGEN.
While Colonel Munro and his companions were
discussing the matter a council of war was being
held, and Duke Bernhard's view was adopted by all
his generals, who felt with him that their honor
was involved in the question, and that it would be
disgraceful to march away without striking a blow
to save the besieged city. Horn, therefore, being
outvoted, was forced to give way. Up to nightfall
the Imperialists had showed no signs of an inten-
tion to occupy the Weinberg, their forces being
massed on and around the Allersheim Hill. It
was determined therefore to seize the Weinberg at
once, and the execution of this step was committed
to Horn.
The choice was most unfortunate. The service
was one upon the prompt carrying out of which vic-
tory depended, and Horn, though a brave and capa-
ble commander, was slow and cautious, and particu-
larly unfitted for executing a service which had to
be performed in a dark night across a country with
which he was not familiar. Taking with him four
thousand chosen musketeers and pikemen and


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
423
twelve guns he set out at nine o'clock, but the
rough road, the dykes, and ditches which intercepted
the country impeded him, and the fact that he was
unacquainted with the general position of the coun-
try made him doubly cautious, and it was not until
midnight that he reached the foot of the hill.
Here, unfortunately, he came to the conclusion
that since he had encountered such difficulties in
crossing the flat country he should meet with even
greater obstacles and delays in ascending the hill in
the dark; he therefore took the fatal resolution of
remaining where he was until daylight, and accord-
ingly ordered the column to halt. Had he contin-
ued his march he would have reached the summit
of the Weinberg unopposed, and the fate of the bat-
tle on the following day would have been changed.
But the Imperialist leaders, Gallas and Cardinal
Infanta Don Fernando, had not been unmindful of
the commanding position of the hill upon which
Horn was marching, and had given orders that it
should be occupied before daylight by four hundred
Spaniards.
The commander of this force was as over-prompt
in the execution of his orders as Horn was over-
cautious. He reached the top of the Weinberg be-
fore midnight, and at once set his men to work to
intrench themselves strongly. As soon as daybreak
enabled Horn to see the fatal consequences which
had arisen from his delay he ordered his men to ad-
vance. With their usual gallantry the Swedes
mounted the hill and rushed at the intrenchment.


THE LION OF THE NORTH.
way, and the Scots found themselves on the crest of
the hill which they had lately ascended. No sooner
were they free from the Spanish ranks than the
musketeers of the latter opened fire upon them, and
numbers fell in the retreat. When they reached
the foot of the fatal hill, and bleeding and breath-
lessly gathered round their commander, Munro
burst into tears on finding that of the noble regi-
ment he had led up the hill scarce enough remained
to form a single company.
Seven times now had Horn striven to carry the
hill, seven times had he been repulsed with terrible
slaughter, and he now began to fall back to join the
force of Duke Bernhard. The latter, recognizing
that the battle was lost, and that Horn, if not speed-
ily succored, was doomed, for the Imperialists,
flushed with victory, were striving to cut him off,
made a desperate attack upon the enemy hoping to
draw their whole forces upon himself, and so enable
Horn to retire. For the moment he succeeded, but
he was too weak in numbers to bear the assault he
had thus provoked. John of Werth, who com-
manded the Imperial cavalry, charged down upon the
Swedish horsemen and overthrew them so com-
pletely that these, forced back upon their infantry,
threw them also into complete disorder.
The instant Horn "had given the orders to retreat,
Colonel Munro, seeing the danger of the force being
surrounded, formed up the little remnant of his regi-
ment and set off at the double to rejoin the force of
the duke. It was well that he did so, for just when


428
THE LION OF THE NOBTH.
denburg, Duke William of Weimar, the Prince of
Anhalt, the Duke of Brunswick-Luneburg, the Duke
of Mecklenburg, Pomerania, and the cities of Augs-
burg, Wiirzburg and Coburg, and many others
hastened to follow the example of all the leading
members of the Protestant union.
Dukes Bernhard of Weimar and William of Cassel
were almost alone in supporting the cause to main-
tain which Gustavus Adolphus had invaded
Germany. The Swedish army, whose exploits had
made the court of Vienna tremble, seemed anni-
hilated, and well might the emperor deem that his
final triumph over Protestantism was complete
when he heard of the battle of Nordlingen, for as
yet he dreamed not that its result would bring
France into the field against him.
Malcolm Graeme was one of the few officers of
Munro's regiment who burst his way through the
Spanish lines on the top of the Weinberg. He was
bleeding from several wounds, but none of them
were serious. Nigel was beside him as they began
to descend the hill; but scarcely had he gone a
step when he fell headlong, struck by a ball from
an arquebus. Malcolm and one of the sergeants
raised him, and between them carried him to the
foot of the hill; then, when the remains of the
regiments started to rejoin Duke Bernhard, they
were forced to leave him.
Although Malcolm kept up with his regiment in
the retreat he was so utterly exhausted by loss of
blood that he could no longer accompany them.


THE LION OF THE NORTH. 439
By the death of so many of his seniors he was now
one of the majors of the regiment, if that could be
called a regiment which was scarce a company in
strength. A few days after the battle Colonel
Munro received orders to march with his shattered
remnant, scarce one of whom but was from wounds
unfit for present service, by easy stages to North
Germany, there to await the arrival of reinforce-
ments from Scotland, which might raise the regi-
ment to a strength which would enable it again to
take the field.
Malcolm remained behind until his strength
slowly returned. The colonel, before leaving, had
bade him take his time before rejoining, as months
would probably elapse before the regiment would
again be fit for service. As soon as he was able to
travel he journeyed to Nuremberg. On arriving at
the abode of Jans Boerhoff he learned that Thekla
was no longer an inmate of the family. The Count
of Mansfeld had died in prison, and the countess
had arrived at Nuremberg and had taken up her
abode there.
Malcolm made his way to the house she occupied.
The meeting was an affecting one. Malcolm was
greatly grieved over the death of his staunch friend,
and joined in the sorrow of the countess and her
daughter. A few days after his arrival the countess
said to him:
"I am of course aware, Malcolm, of the conversa-
tion which the count had with you concerning
Thekla, and my wishes fully agreed with his on the








THE LION OF THE NORTH.
should wish to see her in a position similar to that
in which she was born, and with this sum you can
largely increase your estates and take rank among
the nobles of your country. Now I will call Thekla
in and leave you to ask her to agree to the arrange-
ments we have made.
"My child," she went on, as Thekla in obedience
to her summons entered the apartment, "Malcolm
Graeme has asked your hand of me. He tells me
that he loves you truly, and is willing to take you
as a penniless bride, and to carry you and me away
with him far from these terrible wars to his native
Scotland—what say you, my love?"
Thekla affected neither shyness nor confusion, her
color hardly heightened as in her somber mourning
she advanced to Malcolm, and laying her hand in
his, said:
"He cannot doubt my answer, mother; he must
know that I love him with my whole heart."
"Then, my daughter," the countess said, "1 will
leave you to yourselves; there is much to arrange,
for time presses, and your betrothal must be quickly
followed by marriage."
It was but a few days later that Malcolm led
Thekla to the altar in St. Sebald's Church, Nurem-
berg. The marriage was a quiet one, seeing that
the bride had been so lately orphaned, and only
Jans Boerhoff and his family, and two or three
Scottish comrades of Malcolm's, who were recover-
ing from their wounds at Nuremberg, were present
at the quiet ceremony. The following day the


434
THE LION OF THE NORTH.
little party started for the north. Malcolm had
already received a letter from Oxenstiern accepting
his resignation, thanking him heartily for the good
services he had rendered, and congratulating him on
his approaching wedding.
Without adventure they reached Hamburg, and
there, arranging with the banker for the trans-
mission of the sum in his hands to Edinburgh, they
took ship and crossed to Scotland.
Three months later Malcolm was delighted by the
appearance of his Uncle Nigel. The latter was
indeed in dilapidated condition, having lost an arm,
and suffering from other wounds. He had been
retained a prisoner by the Imperialists only until he
was cured, when they had freed him in exchange
for an Imperial officer who had been captured by
the Swedes.
Thekla's dowry enabled her husband largely to
increase his estates. A new and handsome mansion
was erected at a short distance from the old castle,
and here Malcolm Graeme lived quietly for very many
years with his beautiful wife, and saw a numerous
progeny rise around them.
To the gratification of both, five years after her
coming to Scotland, the Countess of Mansfeld
married Nigel Graeme, and the pair took up their
abode in the old castle, which was thoroughhr
repaired and set in order by Malcolm for their use,
while he and Thekla insisted that the fortune he had
received as a dowry with his wife should be shared
by the countess and Nigel.
THE EHD.


The "Little Men" Serie's.
Uniform Cloth Binding.
t . Profusely Illustrated.
PRICE 75 CENTS PER COPY.
This series of books have been selected
from the writings of a large number of
popular authors of juvenile stories, and are
particularly adapted to interest and supply
attractive reading for young boys. The l>ooks
are profusely illustrated, and any one seek-
ing to find a book to give a young boy can-
not make a mistake by selecting from the
following list of titles.

Black Beauty. The Autobiography of a Horse. By Anna
Sewell. Illustrated cloth, price 75 cents.
Carrots: Just a Little Boy. By Mrs. Molksworth. Illus-
trated, cloth, price 75 cents.
Chunk, Funky and Snout. A Story of Wild Pigs for
Little People. By Uerald Young, lllus., cloth, price 75 cents.
Daddy's Boy. By L. T. Meade. Illus., cloth, price 75 cents.
Geoff and Jim. A Story of School Life. By Ismat
Thorn. Illustrated, cloth, price 75 cents.
Jaekanapes. By Joliana Horatia Ewing. Illustrated,
cloth, price 75 ce ts.
Jack: A Topsy Turvy Story. By C. M. Crawley-Boeve'".
Illustrated, cloth, price 75 cents.
Larry's Luck. By the author of "Miss Tooscy's Mission,"
"Tom's Opinion," "One of a Covey," etc. Illustrated, cloth,
price 75 cents.
Mopsa the Fairy. By Jean Ingelow. Illustrated,
cloth, price 75 cents.
Peter the Pilgrim. The Story of a Boy and His Pet Kab-
bit. By L. T. Meade. Illustrated by Gordon Browne, cloth, price
75 cents.
Tom's Opinion. By the author of "Miss Toosey's Mis-
sion," '-One of a Covey," etc. Illustrated, cloth, price 75 cents.
We and the World. A Story for Boys. By Jtjliasa Ho-
BATIA EwiNG. Illustrated, cloth, price 75 cents.
For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by tb.»
publisher, A. t. FBET, 97 Beade Street, New York.


A. L. BURT'S PUBLICATIONS.
5
The Lion of St. Mark: A Tale of Venice in the Fourteenth
Century. By G. A. Henty. With full-page Illustrations by
Gordon Browne. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00.
A story of Venice at a period when her strength and splendor
were put to the severest tests. The hero displays a fine sense and
manliness which carry him safely through an atmosphere of in-
trigue, crime, and bloodshed. He contributes largely to the vie*
lories of the Venetians at Porto d'Anzo and Chioggia, and finally
wins the band of the daughter of one of the chief men of Venice
"Every boy should read 'The Lion of St. Mark.' Mr. Henry has never pro
fluced a story more delightful, more wholesome, or mora vivacious."—Satur
day Review.
A Final Reckoning: A Tale of Bush Life in Australia. ByG. A
Henty. With full-page Illustrations by W. B. Wollen.
12mo, cloth, price $1.00,
The hero, a young English lad. after rather a stormy boyhood,
emigrates to Australia, and gets employment as au officer in the
mounted police. A few years of active work on the frontier,
where he has many a brush with both natives and bushrangers,
gain him promotion to ft captaincy, and he eventually settles
down to the peaceful life of a squatter.
"Mr. Henty has never published a more readable, a more carefully cod
structed, or a better written story than this."—Spectator.
Under Drake's Flag: A Tale of the Spanish Main. By G. A.
Henty. With full-page Illustrations by Gordon Browne.
12mo, clotb, price $1.00.
A story of the days when England and Spain struggled for the
supremacy of the sea. The heroes sail as lads with Drake in the
Pacific expedition, and in his great voyage of circumnavigation.
The historical portion of the story is absolutely to be relied upon,
but this will perhaps be less attractive than the great variety of
exciting adventure through which the young heroes pass in the
course of their voyages.
"A book of adventure, where the hero meets witu experience enough, one
would think, to turn his hair gray."- -Harper's Monthly Magazine.
By Sheer Pluck: A Tale of the Ashanti War. By G. A. Henty
With full-page Illustrations by Gordon BrOwm 12ma
cloth, price $1.00.
The author has woven, in a tale of thrilling interest, all the de-
tails of the Ashanti campaign, of which he was himself a witness.
His hero, after many exciting adventures in the interior, is de-
tained a prisoner by the king just before the outbreak of the war
but escapes, and accompanies the English expedit.on on theil
march (o Cowmiissie.
"Mr fl -nty keeps up his reputation as a write.- oJ boys' stories. 'Bv Sheer
Pluctc ' wiii be eagerly read."- Athenoeuni.